This is a modern-English version of The island of Doctor Moreau, originally written by Wells, H. G. (Herbert George).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
![[Illustration]](images/cover.jpg)
The Island of Doctor Moreau
by H. G. Wells
Contents
INTRODUCTION.
On February the First 1887, the Lady Vain was lost by collision with a derelict when about the latitude 1° S. and longitude 107° W.
On February 1, 1887, the Lady Vain sank after colliding with a derelict when it was approximately at latitude 1° S. and longitude 107° W.
On January the Fifth, 1888—that is eleven months and four days after—my uncle, Edward Prendick, a private gentleman, who certainly went aboard the Lady Vain at Callao, and who had been considered drowned, was picked up in latitude 5° 3′ S. and longitude 101° W. in a small open boat of which the name was illegible, but which is supposed to have belonged to the missing schooner Ipecacuanha. He gave such a strange account of himself that he was supposed demented. Subsequently he alleged that his mind was a blank from the moment of his escape from the Lady Vain. His case was discussed among psychologists at the time as a curious instance of the lapse of memory consequent upon physical and mental stress. The following narrative was found among his papers by the undersigned, his nephew and heir, but unaccompanied by any definite request for publication.
On January 5, 1888—eleven months and four days later—my uncle, Edward Prendick, a private gentleman who definitely boarded the Lady Vain in Callao and was presumed drowned, was found in a small open boat, the name of which was unreadable, but is believed to have belonged to the missing schooner Ipecacuanha. He gave such a bizarre account of his experiences that people thought he was mad. Later, he claimed that his memory was blank from the moment he escaped the Lady Vain. His situation was discussed among psychologists at the time as an interesting case of memory loss due to physical and mental strain. The following narrative was discovered among his papers by me, his nephew and heir, but it did not come with any specific request for publication.
The only island known to exist in the region in which my uncle was picked up is Noble’s Isle, a small volcanic islet and uninhabited. It was visited in 1891 by H. M. S. Scorpion. A party of sailors then landed, but found nothing living thereon except certain curious white moths, some hogs and rabbits, and some rather peculiar rats. So that this narrative is without confirmation in its most essential particular. With that understood, there seems no harm in putting this strange story before the public in accordance, as I believe, with my uncle’s intentions. There is at least this much in its behalf: my uncle passed out of human knowledge about latitude 5° S. and longitude 105° E., and reappeared in the same part of the ocean after a space of eleven months. In some way he must have lived during the interval. And it seems that a schooner called the Ipecacuanha with a drunken captain, John Davies, did start from Africa with a puma and certain other animals aboard in January, 1887, that the vessel was well known at several ports in the South Pacific, and that it finally disappeared from those seas (with a considerable amount of copra aboard), sailing to its unknown fate from Bayna in December, 1887, a date that tallies entirely with my uncle’s story.
The only island known to exist in the area where my uncle was found is Noble’s Isle, a small, uninhabited volcanic islet. It was visited in 1891 by H. M. S. Scorpion. A group of sailors landed there but found nothing alive except some strange white moths, a few hogs and rabbits, and some unusual rats. So, this story lacks confirmation in its most crucial detail. With that said, there seems to be no harm in sharing this odd tale with the public, as I believe it aligns with my uncle's wishes. At the very least, my uncle disappeared from human knowledge around latitude 5° S. and longitude 105° E., and reappeared in the same part of the ocean after eleven months. He must have survived during that time. Also, a schooner named the Ipecacuanha, captained by a drunken John Davies, left Africa in January 1887 with a puma and other animals on board. The ship was well-known at various ports in the South Pacific before it vanished from those waters (with a significant amount of copra aboard), sailing to its unknown fate from Bayna in December 1887, which perfectly aligns with my uncle’s account.
CHARLES EDWARD PRENDICK.
CHARLES EDWARD PRENDICK.
The Island of Doctor Moreau
(The Story written by Edward Prendick.)
(The Story written by Edward Prendick.)
I.
IN THE DINGEY OF THE “LADY VAIN.”
I do not propose to add anything to what has already been written concerning the loss of the Lady Vain. As everyone knows, she collided with a derelict when ten days out from Callao. The longboat, with seven of the crew, was picked up eighteen days after by H. M. gunboat Myrtle, and the story of their terrible privations has become quite as well known as the far more horrible Medusa case. But I have to add to the published story of the Lady Vain another, possibly as horrible and far stranger. It has hitherto been supposed that the four men who were in the dingey perished, but this is incorrect. I have the best of evidence for this assertion: I was one of the four men.
I don’t plan to add anything to what's already been said about the loss of the Lady Vain. As everyone knows, she crashed into a derelict ship ten days out from Callao. The longboat, carrying seven crew members, was rescued eighteen days later by H. M. gunboat Myrtle, and their story of extreme hardship has become almost as well-known as the even more horrific Medusa incident. However, I need to contribute another story about the Lady Vain, which is possibly just as horrible and much stranger. It has been assumed that the four men who were in the dinghy died, but that's not true. I have solid evidence for this claim: I was one of the four men.
But in the first place I must state that there never were four men in the dingey,—the number was three. Constans, who was “seen by the captain to jump into the gig,”[1] luckily for us and unluckily for himself did not reach us. He came down out of the tangle of ropes under the stays of the smashed bowsprit, some small rope caught his heel as he let go, and he hung for a moment head downward, and then fell and struck a block or spar floating in the water. We pulled towards him, but he never came up.
But first, I have to clarify that there were never four men in the dinghy—there were three. Constans, who was “seen by the captain jumping into the gig,”[1] unfortunately for us and unfortunately for himself, didn’t make it to us. He came down from the tangled ropes under the stays of the broken bowsprit, but a small rope caught his heel as he let go, and he hung there for a moment, head down, before falling and hitting a block or spar floating in the water. We paddled over to him, but he never surfaced.
[1] Daily News, March 17, 1887.
I say luckily for us he did not reach us, and I might almost say luckily for himself; for we had only a small beaker of water and some soddened ship’s biscuits with us, so sudden had been the alarm, so unprepared the ship for any disaster. We thought the people on the launch would be better provisioned (though it seems they were not), and we tried to hail them. They could not have heard us, and the next morning when the drizzle cleared,—which was not until past midday,—we could see nothing of them. We could not stand up to look about us, because of the pitching of the boat. The two other men who had escaped so far with me were a man named Helmar, a passenger like myself, and a seaman whose name I don’t know,—a short sturdy man, with a stammer.
I say we were lucky he didn't catch up to us, and I guess he was lucky too; we had only a small cup of water and some soggy ship's biscuits with us, as the panic had been so sudden and the ship wasn't ready for any trouble. We thought the people on the launch must have better supplies (though it turns out they didn’t), so we tried to call out to them. They probably didn’t hear us, and the next morning when the drizzle finally let up—which wasn’t until after noon—we couldn't see anything of them. We couldn't stand up to look around because the boat was rocking so much. The two other guys who had escaped with me so far were a man named Helmar, another passenger like me, and a seaman whose name I don't know—a short, sturdy guy with a stutter.
We drifted famishing, and, after our water had come to an end, tormented by an intolerable thirst, for eight days altogether. After the second day the sea subsided slowly to a glassy calm. It is quite impossible for the ordinary reader to imagine those eight days. He has not, luckily for himself, anything in his memory to imagine with. After the first day we said little to one another, and lay in our places in the boat and stared at the horizon, or watched, with eyes that grew larger and more haggard every day, the misery and weakness gaining upon our companions. The sun became pitiless. The water ended on the fourth day, and we were already thinking strange things and saying them with our eyes; but it was, I think, the sixth before Helmar gave voice to the thing we had all been thinking. I remember our voices were dry and thin, so that we bent towards one another and spared our words. I stood out against it with all my might, was rather for scuttling the boat and perishing together among the sharks that followed us; but when Helmar said that if his proposal was accepted we should have drink, the sailor came round to him.
We drifted, starving, and after our water ran out, tormented by an unbearable thirst, for a total of eight days. After the second day, the sea slowly calmed until it was like glass. It’s hard for anyone who hasn’t experienced it to imagine those eight days. Fortunately, they have nothing in their memory to draw from. After the first day, we spoke very little, lying in our spots in the boat, staring at the horizon or watching our companions suffer more and more each day, our eyes growing larger and more gaunt. The sun was relentless. By the fourth day, we had run out of water, and we were already thinking and communicating strange ideas through our looks; but I think it was the sixth day before Helmar finally spoke out loud what we had all been thinking. I remember our voices were dry and weak, so we leaned in closer to each other to save our words. I resisted strongly, even considering scuttling the boat and facing death together among the sharks trailing us; but when Helmar suggested that if we accepted his proposal, we would have something to drink, the sailor started to support him.
I would not draw lots however, and in the night the sailor whispered to Helmar again and again, and I sat in the bows with my clasp-knife in my hand, though I doubt if I had the stuff in me to fight; and in the morning I agreed to Helmar’s proposal, and we handed halfpence to find the odd man. The lot fell upon the sailor; but he was the strongest of us and would not abide by it, and attacked Helmar with his hands. They grappled together and almost stood up. I crawled along the boat to them, intending to help Helmar by grasping the sailor’s leg; but the sailor stumbled with the swaying of the boat, and the two fell upon the gunwale and rolled overboard together. They sank like stones. I remember laughing at that, and wondering why I laughed. The laugh caught me suddenly like a thing from without.
I wouldn’t draw lots, though, and during the night, the sailor kept whispering to Helmar over and over. I sat at the front of the boat with my pocket knife in my hand, though I wasn't sure I had what it took to fight. In the morning, I agreed to Helmar’s suggestion, and we put some pennies together to choose the odd man. The lot fell on the sailor, but he was the strongest of us and refused to accept it, attacking Helmar with his fists. They struggled together and almost stood up. I crawled along the boat to help Helmar by grabbing the sailor’s leg, but the sailor lost his balance with the rocking of the boat, and they both fell onto the edge and tumbled overboard together. They sank like stones. I remember laughing at that and wondering why I was laughing. The laughter came to me suddenly, like something from outside of myself.
I lay across one of the thwarts for I know not how long, thinking that if I had the strength I would drink sea-water and madden myself to die quickly. And even as I lay there I saw, with no more interest than if it had been a picture, a sail come up towards me over the sky-line. My mind must have been wandering, and yet I remember all that happened, quite distinctly. I remember how my head swayed with the seas, and the horizon with the sail above it danced up and down; but I also remember as distinctly that I had a persuasion that I was dead, and that I thought what a jest it was that they should come too late by such a little to catch me in my body.
I lay across one of the benches for I don’t know how long, thinking that if I had the strength, I would drink seawater and drive myself to die quickly. And even as I lay there, I saw, with no more interest than if it had been a picture, a sail coming towards me over the horizon. My mind must have been wandering, yet I remember everything that happened quite clearly. I remember how my head swayed with the waves, and the horizon with the sail above it danced up and down; but I also remember just as clearly that I had a feeling I was dead, and I thought what a joke it was that they had come too late by such a small margin to catch me in my body.
For an endless period, as it seemed to me, I lay with my head on the thwart watching the schooner (she was a little ship, schooner-rigged fore and aft) come up out of the sea. She kept tacking to and fro in a widening compass, for she was sailing dead into the wind. It never entered my head to attempt to attract attention, and I do not remember anything distinctly after the sight of her side until I found myself in a little cabin aft. There’s a dim half-memory of being lifted up to the gangway, and of a big round countenance covered with freckles and surrounded with red hair staring at me over the bulwarks. I also had a disconnected impression of a dark face, with extraordinary eyes, close to mine; but that I thought was a nightmare, until I met it again. I fancy I recollect some stuff being poured in between my teeth; and that is all.
For what felt like forever, I lay with my head on the crossbench, watching the schooner (it was a small ship, rigged with sails at both the front and back) emerge from the sea. It kept zigzagging back and forth in a growing arc, since it was sailing straight into the wind. I never thought to try to get anyone's attention, and I don’t clearly remember anything after spotting her side until I found myself in a small cabin at the back. There’s a vague memory of being lifted onto the gangway, and of a big round face covered in freckles and framed by red hair staring at me over the railings. I also have a fleeting impression of a dark face with striking eyes close to mine; I thought it was just a bad dream until I saw it again. I think I remember something being poured between my teeth; and that’s all.
II.
THE MAN WHO WAS GOING NOWHERE.
The cabin in which I found myself was small and rather untidy. A youngish man with flaxen hair, a bristly straw-coloured moustache, and a dropping nether lip, was sitting and holding my wrist. For a minute we stared at each other without speaking. He had watery grey eyes, oddly void of expression. Then just overhead came a sound like an iron bedstead being knocked about, and the low angry growling of some large animal. At the same time the man spoke. He repeated his question,—“How do you feel now?”
The cabin I was in was small and pretty messy. A young man with light blonde hair, a bristly yellow mustache, and a drooping lower lip was sitting there, holding my wrist. For a moment, we just stared at each other in silence. He had watery gray eyes that seemed oddly empty. Then, just above us, there was a noise like an iron bed frame being moved around, along with the low, angry growl of some large animal. At that moment, the man spoke again. He asked, "How do you feel now?"
I think I said I felt all right. I could not recollect how I had got there. He must have seen the question in my face, for my voice was inaccessible to me.
I think I said I felt okay. I couldn't remember how I had ended up there. He must have noticed the question on my face since I couldn't find the words to speak.
“You were picked up in a boat, starving. The name on the boat was the Lady Vain, and there were spots of blood on the gunwale.”
“You were rescued in a boat, starving. The name on the boat was the Lady Vain, and there were stains of blood on the edge.”
At the same time my eye caught my hand, so thin that it looked like a dirty skin-purse full of loose bones, and all the business of the boat came back to me.
At the same time, I noticed my hand, so thin that it looked like a dirty skin purse filled with loose bones, and all the tasks on the boat came back to me.
“Have some of this,” said he, and gave me a dose of some scarlet stuff, iced.
“Try some of this,” he said, handing me a dose of a chilled scarlet drink.
It tasted like blood, and made me feel stronger.
It tasted like blood and made me feel more powerful.
“You were in luck,” said he, “to get picked up by a ship with a medical man aboard.” He spoke with a slobbering articulation, with the ghost of a lisp.
“You were lucky,” he said, “to get picked up by a ship with a doctor on board.” He spoke with a slurred articulation, with a hint of a lisp.
“What ship is this?” I said slowly, hoarse from my long silence.
“What ship is this?” I said slowly, my throat dry from being quiet for so long.
“It’s a little trader from Arica and Callao. I never asked where she came from in the beginning,—out of the land of born fools, I guess. I’m a passenger myself, from Arica. The silly ass who owns her,—he’s captain too, named Davies,—he’s lost his certificate, or something. You know the kind of man,—calls the thing the Ipecacuanha, of all silly, infernal names; though when there’s much of a sea without any wind, she certainly acts according.”
“It’s a small trader from Arica and Callao. I never bothered to ask where she came from at first—probably from the land of born fools, I suppose. I’m a passenger myself, from Arica. The foolish guy who owns her—he’s also the captain, named Davies—has lost his certificate or something. You know the type of man—calls the ship the Ipecacuanha, of all ridiculous, annoying names; though when the sea is rough and there’s no wind, she definitely behaves accordingly.”
(Then the noise overhead began again, a snarling growl and the voice of a human being together. Then another voice, telling some “Heaven-forsaken idiot” to desist.)
(Then the noise above started again, a violent growl mixed with a human voice. Then another voice shouted at some "Heaven-forsaken idiot" to stop.)
“You were nearly dead,” said my interlocutor. “It was a very near thing, indeed. But I’ve put some stuff into you now. Notice your arm’s sore? Injections. You’ve been insensible for nearly thirty hours.”
“You were close to death,” my conversation partner said. “It was really touch and go. But I’ve given you some treatment now. Feel how sore your arm is? Those were injections. You’ve been unconscious for almost thirty hours.”
I thought slowly. (I was distracted now by the yelping of a number of dogs.) “Am I eligible for solid food?” I asked.
I thought for a moment. (I was now distracted by the barking of several dogs.) “Can I have solid food?” I asked.
“Thanks to me,” he said. “Even now the mutton is boiling.”
“Thanks to me,” he said. “Even now the lamb is cooking.”
“Yes,” I said with assurance; “I could eat some mutton.”
“Yes,” I said confidently; “I could eat some mutton.”
“But,” said he with a momentary hesitation, “you know I’m dying to hear of how you came to be alone in that boat. Damn that howling!” I thought I detected a certain suspicion in his eyes.
“But,” he said with a brief pause, “you know I’m really curious about how you ended up alone in that boat. Dammit!” I thought I noticed a hint of suspicion in his eyes.
He suddenly left the cabin, and I heard him in violent controversy with some one, who seemed to me to talk gibberish in response to him. The matter sounded as though it ended in blows, but in that I thought my ears were mistaken. Then he shouted at the dogs, and returned to the cabin.
He abruptly left the cabin, and I heard him arguing fiercely with someone, who sounded to me like they were speaking nonsense in reply. It seemed like the situation escalated to physical blows, but I thought I was mishearing that. Then he yelled at the dogs and went back into the cabin.
“Well?” said he in the doorway. “You were just beginning to tell me.”
“Well?” he said from the doorway. “You were just starting to tell me.”
I told him my name, Edward Prendick, and how I had taken to Natural History as a relief from the dulness of my comfortable independence.
I told him my name, Edward Prendick, and how I had turned to Natural History as a break from the boredom of my comfortable independence.
He seemed interested in this. “I’ve done some science myself. I did my Biology at University College,—getting out the ovary of the earthworm and the radula of the snail, and all that. Lord! It’s ten years ago. But go on! go on! tell me about the boat.”
He seemed interested in this. “I’ve done some science myself. I studied Biology at University College—dissecting the ovary of the earthworm and the radula of the snail, and all that. Wow! That was ten years ago. But keep going! Tell me about the boat.”
He was evidently satisfied with the frankness of my story, which I told in concise sentences enough, for I felt horribly weak; and when it was finished he reverted at once to the topic of Natural History and his own biological studies. He began to question me closely about Tottenham Court Road and Gower Street. “Is Caplatzi still flourishing? What a shop that was!” He had evidently been a very ordinary medical student, and drifted incontinently to the topic of the music halls. He told me some anecdotes.
He clearly appreciated my honest account, which I shared in clear, short sentences because I felt really weak. Once I was done, he immediately switched back to discussing Natural History and his biology studies. He started asking me detailed questions about Tottenham Court Road and Gower Street. “Is Caplatzi still doing well? That was such a great shop!” It was obvious that he had been just a typical medical student and quickly moved on to talking about music halls. He shared some stories with me.
“Left it all,” he said, “ten years ago. How jolly it all used to be! But I made a young ass of myself,—played myself out before I was twenty-one. I daresay it’s all different now. But I must look up that ass of a cook, and see what he’s done to your mutton.”
“Left it all,” he said, “ten years ago. It was all so fun back then! But I acted like a total fool—I burned out before I even turned twenty-one. I bet it’s all different now. But I need to track down that idiot cook and see what he’s done to your mutton.”
The growling overhead was renewed, so suddenly and with so much savage anger that it startled me. “What’s that?” I called after him, but the door had closed. He came back again with the boiled mutton, and I was so excited by the appetising smell of it that I forgot the noise of the beast that had troubled me.
The growling overhead started up again, so suddenly and with so much fierce anger that it startled me. “What’s that?” I called after him, but the door had already closed. He came back again with the boiled mutton, and I was so excited by the delicious smell of it that I forgot about the noise from the beast that had bothered me.
After a day of alternate sleep and feeding I was so far recovered as to be able to get from my bunk to the scuttle, and see the green seas trying to keep pace with us. I judged the schooner was running before the wind. Montgomery—that was the name of the flaxen-haired man—came in again as I stood there, and I asked him for some clothes. He lent me some duck things of his own, for those I had worn in the boat had been thrown overboard. They were rather loose for me, for he was large and long in his limbs. He told me casually that the captain was three-parts drunk in his own cabin. As I assumed the clothes, I began asking him some questions about the destination of the ship. He said the ship was bound to Hawaii, but that it had to land him first.
After a day of alternating between sleep and eating, I had recovered enough to get out of my bunk and look out at the green waves trying to keep up with us. I figured the schooner was sailing with the wind at its back. Montgomery—that was the name of the guy with the light-colored hair—came in again while I was standing there, and I asked him for some clothes. He lent me some of his own, since the clothes I had worn in the boat had been tossed overboard. They were a bit big on me because he was tall and big-boned. He casually mentioned that the captain was mostly drunk in his cabin. As I got dressed in the clothes, I started asking him questions about where the ship was heading. He said the ship was headed to Hawaii, but it had to drop him off first.
“Where?” said I.
“Where?” I asked.
“It’s an island, where I live. So far as I know, it hasn’t got a name.”
“It’s an island where I live. As far as I know, it doesn’t have a name.”
He stared at me with his nether lip dropping, and looked so wilfully stupid of a sudden that it came into my head that he desired to avoid my questions. I had the discretion to ask no more.
He stared at me with his bottom lip hanging and looked so deliberately dumb all of a sudden that it occurred to me he wanted to dodge my questions. I had the sense to ask no more.
III.
THE STRANGE FACE.
We left the cabin and found a man at the companion obstructing our way. He was standing on the ladder with his back to us, peering over the combing of the hatchway. He was, I could see, a misshapen man, short, broad, and clumsy, with a crooked back, a hairy neck, and a head sunk between his shoulders. He was dressed in dark-blue serge, and had peculiarly thick, coarse, black hair. I heard the unseen dogs growl furiously, and forthwith he ducked back,—coming into contact with the hand I put out to fend him off from myself. He turned with animal swiftness.
We left the cabin and encountered a man at the companion blocking our way. He was standing on the ladder with his back to us, looking over the edge of the hatchway. I could see he was a misshapen man—short, stocky, and awkward, with a hunched back, a hairy neck, and a head that seemed to sink into his shoulders. He wore dark-blue serge and had unusually thick, coarse, black hair. I heard the unseen dogs growl fiercely, and immediately he ducked back, bumping into the hand I reached out to push him away from me. He turned with quick, animal-like speed.
In some indefinable way the black face thus flashed upon me shocked me profoundly. It was a singularly deformed one. The facial part projected, forming something dimly suggestive of a muzzle, and the huge half-open mouth showed as big white teeth as I had ever seen in a human mouth. His eyes were blood-shot at the edges, with scarcely a rim of white round the hazel pupils. There was a curious glow of excitement in his face.
In an indescribable way, the black face that suddenly appeared shocked me deeply. It was unusually twisted. The facial features stuck out, vaguely resembling a muzzle, and his massive, partially open mouth revealed the largest white teeth I had ever seen on a human. His eyes were bloodshot at the edges, with barely any white around the hazel pupils. There was a strange spark of excitement in his expression.
“Confound you!” said Montgomery. “Why the devil don’t you get out of the way?”
“Damn you!” said Montgomery. “Why the hell don’t you move out of the way?”
The black-faced man started aside without a word. I went on up the companion, staring at him instinctively as I did so. Montgomery stayed at the foot for a moment. “You have no business here, you know,” he said in a deliberate tone. “Your place is forward.”
The man with the black face stepped aside without saying anything. I continued up the stairs, instinctively watching him as I went. Montgomery lingered at the bottom for a moment. “You know you shouldn't be here,” he said slowly. “You belong up ahead.”
The black-faced man cowered. “They—won’t have me forward.” He spoke slowly, with a queer, hoarse quality in his voice.
The man with the black face shrank back. “They—won’t let me go up front.” He spoke slowly, with a strange, raspy quality in his voice.
“Won’t have you forward!” said Montgomery, in a menacing voice. “But I tell you to go!” He was on the brink of saying something further, then looked up at me suddenly and followed me up the ladder.
“Won’t let you go forward!” said Montgomery, in a threatening tone. “But I’m telling you to leave!” He was about to say more, then suddenly looked up at me and followed me up the ladder.
I had paused half way through the hatchway, looking back, still astonished beyond measure at the grotesque ugliness of this black-faced creature. I had never beheld such a repulsive and extraordinary face before, and yet—if the contradiction is credible—I experienced at the same time an odd feeling that in some way I had already encountered exactly the features and gestures that now amazed me. Afterwards it occurred to me that probably I had seen him as I was lifted aboard; and yet that scarcely satisfied my suspicion of a previous acquaintance. Yet how one could have set eyes on so singular a face and yet have forgotten the precise occasion, passed my imagination.
I paused halfway through the doorway, looking back, still shocked by the bizarre ugliness of this black-faced figure. I had never seen such a disgusting and unusual face before, and yet—if that's believable—I also had a strange sense that somehow I had already seen these exact features and gestures that now amazed me. Later, I thought that maybe I had noticed him when I was being lifted aboard; but that hardly cleared up my suspicion of a past encounter. It's hard to understand how I could have seen such a unique face and not remembered the exact moment.
Montgomery’s movement to follow me released my attention, and I turned and looked about me at the flush deck of the little schooner. I was already half prepared by the sounds I had heard for what I saw. Certainly I never beheld a deck so dirty. It was littered with scraps of carrot, shreds of green stuff, and indescribable filth. Fastened by chains to the mainmast were a number of grisly staghounds, who now began leaping and barking at me, and by the mizzen a huge puma was cramped in a little iron cage far too small even to give it turning room. Farther under the starboard bulwark were some big hutches containing a number of rabbits, and a solitary llama was squeezed in a mere box of a cage forward. The dogs were muzzled by leather straps. The only human being on deck was a gaunt and silent sailor at the wheel.
Montgomery’s move to follow me made me pay less attention, so I turned and glanced around at the messy deck of the small schooner. I was somewhat prepared by the sounds I had heard for what I saw. I had never seen a deck so filthy. It was covered with scraps of carrot, bits of green stuff, and unidentifiable grime. Chained to the mainmast were several terrifying staghounds, who started jumping and barking at me, and by the mizzen mast, a huge puma was crammed into a cage that was way too small even for it to turn around. Further under the starboard bulwark were some large cages holding several rabbits, and a lone llama was crammed into a tiny box-like cage up front. The dogs had leather muzzles on. The only human on deck was a thin, silent sailor at the wheel.
The patched and dirty spankers were tense before the wind, and up aloft the little ship seemed carrying every sail she had. The sky was clear, the sun midway down the western sky; long waves, capped by the breeze with froth, were running with us. We went past the steersman to the taffrail, and saw the water come foaming under the stern and the bubbles go dancing and vanishing in her wake. I turned and surveyed the unsavoury length of the ship.
The patched and dirty sails were tense in the wind, and up high, the little ship seemed to be using all the sails she had. The sky was clear, and the sun was halfway down in the western sky; long waves, topped with froth from the breeze, were rolling alongside us. We moved past the helmsman to the back of the ship and watched the water foam under the stern as the bubbles danced and disappeared in her wake. I turned to take in the unappealing length of the ship.
“Is this an ocean menagerie?” said I.
“Is this an ocean zoo?” I asked.
“Looks like it,” said Montgomery.
"Looks like it," Montgomery said.
“What are these beasts for? Merchandise, curios? Does the captain think he is going to sell them somewhere in the South Seas?”
“What are these animals for? Merchandise, curiosities? Does the captain think he’s going to sell them somewhere in the South Seas?”
“It looks like it, doesn’t it?” said Montgomery, and turned towards the wake again.
“It looks like it, doesn’t it?” Montgomery said, turning back to the wake.
Suddenly we heard a yelp and a volley of furious blasphemy from the companion hatchway, and the deformed man with the black face came up hurriedly. He was immediately followed by a heavy red-haired man in a white cap. At the sight of the former the staghounds, who had all tired of barking at me by this time, became furiously excited, howling and leaping against their chains. The black hesitated before them, and this gave the red-haired man time to come up with him and deliver a tremendous blow between the shoulder-blades. The poor devil went down like a felled ox, and rolled in the dirt among the furiously excited dogs. It was lucky for him that they were muzzled. The red-haired man gave a yawp of exultation and stood staggering, and as it seemed to me in serious danger of either going backwards down the companion hatchway or forwards upon his victim.
Suddenly, we heard a yelp and a stream of angry curses from the companion hatchway, and the deformed man with the black face hurriedly came up. He was immediately followed by a heavy red-haired man in a white cap. When the staghounds, who had grown tired of barking at me by this point, saw him, they became wildly agitated, howling and jumping against their chains. The black man hesitated in front of them, which gave the red-haired man enough time to catch up to him and deliver a massive blow between his shoulder blades. The poor guy hit the ground like a chopped-down tree and rolled in the dirt among the frenzied dogs. It was lucky for him that they were muzzled. The red-haired man let out a triumphant yell and stood there swaying, appearing to be in serious danger of either falling backwards down the companion hatchway or forwards onto his victim.
So soon as the second man had appeared, Montgomery had started forward. “Steady on there!” he cried, in a tone of remonstrance. A couple of sailors appeared on the forecastle. The black-faced man, howling in a singular voice rolled about under the feet of the dogs. No one attempted to help him. The brutes did their best to worry him, butting their muzzles at him. There was a quick dance of their lithe grey-figured bodies over the clumsy, prostrate figure. The sailors forward shouted, as though it was admirable sport. Montgomery gave an angry exclamation, and went striding down the deck, and I followed him. The black-faced man scrambled up and staggered forward, going and leaning over the bulwark by the main shrouds, where he remained, panting and glaring over his shoulder at the dogs. The red-haired man laughed a satisfied laugh.
As soon as the second man showed up, Montgomery moved forward. “Hold on there!” he yelled, sounding scolding. A couple of sailors appeared on the forecastle. The man with the dark face was howling in an unusual voice as he rolled around under the dogs' feet. No one tried to help him. The animals did their best to bother him, nudging him with their noses. Their sleek, grey bodies danced quickly around the bulky, fallen figure. The sailors shouted from the front, acting like it was some kind of entertaining game. Montgomery let out an angry shout and strode down the deck, and I followed him. The man with the dark face got up and staggered forward, leaning over the bulwark by the main shrouds, where he stayed, panting and glaring back at the dogs. The red-haired man laughed with satisfaction.
“Look here, Captain,” said Montgomery, with his lisp a little accentuated, gripping the elbows of the red-haired man, “this won’t do!”
“Listen up, Captain,” said Montgomery, his lisp a bit more pronounced as he grabbed the elbows of the red-haired man, “this isn’t going to work!”
I stood behind Montgomery. The captain came half round, and regarded him with the dull and solemn eyes of a drunken man. “Wha’ won’t do?” he said, and added, after looking sleepily into Montgomery’s face for a minute, “Blasted Sawbones!”
I stood behind Montgomery. The captain turned halfway around and looked at him with the dull and serious eyes of a drunk. “What won’t do?” he said, and after staring sleepily into Montgomery’s face for a minute, he added, “Damn Sawbones!”
With a sudden movement he shook his arms free, and after two ineffectual attempts stuck his freckled fists into his side pockets.
With a quick motion, he tossed his arms free, and after two failed tries, he shoved his freckled fists into his side pockets.
“That man’s a passenger,” said Montgomery. “I’d advise you to keep your hands off him.”
"That guy's a passenger," Montgomery said. "I'd recommend you leave him alone."
“Go to hell!” said the captain, loudly. He suddenly turned and staggered towards the side. “Do what I like on my own ship,” he said.
“Go to hell!” the captain shouted. He suddenly turned and stumbled towards the side. “I can do what I want on my own ship,” he said.
I think Montgomery might have left him then, seeing the brute was drunk; but he only turned a shade paler, and followed the captain to the bulwarks.
I think Montgomery might have left him then, seeing the brute was drunk; but he only turned a shade paler, and followed the captain to the railings.
“Look you here, Captain,” he said; “that man of mine is not to be ill-treated. He has been hazed ever since he came aboard.”
“Listen up, Captain,” he said; “that guy of mine is not to be mistreated. He’s been bullied ever since he got on board.”
For a minute, alcoholic fumes kept the captain speechless. “Blasted Sawbones!” was all he considered necessary.
For a moment, the smell of alcohol left the captain at a loss for words. "Damn Sawbones!" was all he thought was needed.
I could see that Montgomery had one of those slow, pertinacious tempers that will warm day after day to a white heat, and never again cool to forgiveness; and I saw too that this quarrel had been some time growing. “The man’s drunk,” said I, perhaps officiously; “you’ll do no good.”
I could see that Montgomery had one of those slow, stubborn tempers that could heat up day after day until reaching a boiling point, never to return to a state of forgiveness; and I also noticed that this argument had been building for a while. “The guy's drunk,” I said, maybe a bit too confidently; “you won't accomplish anything.”
Montgomery gave an ugly twist to his dropping lip. “He’s always drunk. Do you think that excuses his assaulting his passengers?”
Montgomery made a disgusted expression with his drooping lip. “He’s always drunk. Do you think that makes it okay for him to attack his passengers?”
“My ship,” began the captain, waving his hand unsteadily towards the cages, “was a clean ship. Look at it now!” It was certainly anything but clean. “Crew,” continued the captain, “clean, respectable crew.”
“My ship,” the captain started, waving his hand unsteadily toward the cages, “was a clean ship. Look at it now!” It was definitely anything but clean. “Crew,” the captain went on, “a clean, respectable crew.”
“You agreed to take the beasts.”
“You agreed to take the animals.”
“I wish I’d never set eyes on your infernal island. What the devil—want beasts for on an island like that? Then, that man of yours—understood he was a man. He’s a lunatic; and he hadn’t no business aft. Do you think the whole damned ship belongs to you?”
“I wish I’d never seen your cursed island. What the hell do you want with animals on an island like that? And that guy of yours—he thinks he’s a man. He’s crazy, and he shouldn’t be back there. Do you really think the whole damn ship belongs to you?”
“Your sailors began to haze the poor devil as soon as he came aboard.”
“Your sailors started to bully the poor guy as soon as he boarded.”
“That’s just what he is—he’s a devil! an ugly devil! My men can’t stand him. I can’t stand him. None of us can’t stand him. Nor you either!”
"That’s exactly what he is—he’s a devil! An ugly devil! My guys can’t stand him. I can’t stand him. None of us can stand him. And neither can you!"
Montgomery turned away. “You leave that man alone, anyhow,” he said, nodding his head as he spoke.
Montgomery turned away. “Just leave that guy alone, anyway,” he said, nodding his head as he spoke.
But the captain meant to quarrel now. He raised his voice. “If he comes this end of the ship again I’ll cut his insides out, I tell you. Cut out his blasted insides! Who are you, to tell me what I’m to do? I tell you I’m captain of this ship,—captain and owner. I’m the law here, I tell you,—the law and the prophets. I bargained to take a man and his attendant to and from Arica, and bring back some animals. I never bargained to carry a mad devil and a silly Sawbones, a—”
But the captain was ready to argue now. He raised his voice. “If he comes anywhere near this end of the ship again, I’ll gut him, I’m serious. Gut his damn insides! Who are you to tell me what I should do? I’m the captain of this ship—captain and owner. I’m the law here, I’m telling you—the law and the prophets. I agreed to take a man and his assistant to and from Arica and bring back some animals. I never agreed to carry a crazy person and a foolish doctor, a—”
Well, never mind what he called Montgomery. I saw the latter take a step forward, and interposed. “He’s drunk,” said I. The captain began some abuse even fouler than the last. “Shut up!” I said, turning on him sharply, for I had seen danger in Montgomery’s white face. With that I brought the downpour on myself.
Well, forget what he called Montgomery. I saw Montgomery take a step forward and stepped in. “He’s drunk,” I said. The captain started throwing insults even worse than before. “Shut up!” I snapped at him, because I noticed the danger in Montgomery’s pale face. With that, I brought the trouble down on myself.
However, I was glad to avert what was uncommonly near a scuffle, even at the price of the captain’s drunken ill-will. I do not think I have ever heard quite so much vile language come in a continuous stream from any man’s lips before, though I have frequented eccentric company enough. I found some of it hard to endure, though I am a mild-tempered man; but, certainly, when I told the captain to “shut up” I had forgotten that I was merely a bit of human flotsam, cut off from my resources and with my fare unpaid; a mere casual dependant on the bounty, or speculative enterprise, of the ship. He reminded me of it with considerable vigour; but at any rate I prevented a fight.
However, I was relieved to avoid what was going to be a fight, even if it meant dealing with the captain’s drunken anger. I don’t think I’ve ever heard so much foul language coming nonstop from any man before, even though I’ve spent time with some pretty weird people. I found some of it hard to take, even though I’m usually pretty easygoing; but, honestly, when I told the captain to “shut up,” I had forgotten that I was just some random guy, cut off from my resources and without my fare paid; just a casual dependent on the generosity or risky business of the ship. He reminded me of that pretty forcefully; but at least I stopped a fight.
IV.
AT THE SCHOONER’S RAIL.
That night land was sighted after sundown, and the schooner hove to. Montgomery intimated that was his destination. It was too far to see any details; it seemed to me then simply a low-lying patch of dim blue in the uncertain blue-grey sea. An almost vertical streak of smoke went up from it into the sky. The captain was not on deck when it was sighted. After he had vented his wrath on me he had staggered below, and I understand he went to sleep on the floor of his own cabin. The mate practically assumed the command. He was the gaunt, taciturn individual we had seen at the wheel. Apparently he was in an evil temper with Montgomery. He took not the slightest notice of either of us. We dined with him in a sulky silence, after a few ineffectual efforts on my part to talk. It struck me too that the men regarded my companion and his animals in a singularly unfriendly manner. I found Montgomery very reticent about his purpose with these creatures, and about his destination; and though I was sensible of a growing curiosity as to both, I did not press him.
That night, we spotted land after sunset, and the schooner stopped. Montgomery hinted that it was his destination. It was too far away to make out any details; to me, it just looked like a low, blurry patch of blue in the uncertain blue-grey sea. A nearly vertical plume of smoke rose from it into the sky. The captain wasn’t on deck when we saw it. After he had vented his anger at me, he staggered below, and I heard he went to sleep on the floor of his cabin. The mate took charge. He was the tall, quiet guy we had seen at the wheel. He seemed in a bad mood with Montgomery. He didn’t acknowledge either of us at all. We had dinner with him in a sullen silence, after a few useless attempts on my part to strike up a conversation. It also struck me that the crew looked at my companion and his animals in a distinctly unfriendly way. I found Montgomery very reserved about his plans for these creatures and his destination; although my curiosity about both was growing, I didn’t push him.
We remained talking on the quarter deck until the sky was thick with stars. Except for an occasional sound in the yellow-lit forecastle and a movement of the animals now and then, the night was very still. The puma lay crouched together, watching us with shining eyes, a black heap in the corner of its cage. Montgomery produced some cigars. He talked to me of London in a tone of half-painful reminiscence, asking all kinds of questions about changes that had taken place. He spoke like a man who had loved his life there, and had been suddenly and irrevocably cut off from it. I gossiped as well as I could of this and that. All the time the strangeness of him was shaping itself in my mind; and as I talked I peered at his odd, pallid face in the dim light of the binnacle lantern behind me. Then I looked out at the darkling sea, where in the dimness his little island was hidden.
We kept chatting on the quarter deck until the sky was filled with stars. Except for an occasional noise from the yellow-lit forecastle and the movement of the animals now and then, the night was very quiet. The puma lay curled up, watching us with glowing eyes, a dark shape in the corner of its cage. Montgomery took out some cigars. He talked to me about London with a mix of nostalgia and pain, asking all sorts of questions about the changes that had happened. He spoke like someone who had cherished his life there and had been suddenly and permanently cut off from it. I shared whatever gossip I could think of. All the while, his strangeness was becoming clearer in my mind; as I talked, I glanced at his odd, pale face in the dim light of the binnacle lantern behind me. Then I looked out at the dark sea, where his little island was hidden in the gloom.
This man, it seemed to me, had come out of Immensity merely to save my life. To-morrow he would drop over the side, and vanish again out of my existence. Even had it been under commonplace circumstances, it would have made me a trifle thoughtful; but in the first place was the singularity of an educated man living on this unknown little island, and coupled with that the extraordinary nature of his luggage. I found myself repeating the captain’s question. What did he want with the beasts? Why, too, had he pretended they were not his when I had remarked about them at first? Then, again, in his personal attendant there was a bizarre quality which had impressed me profoundly. These circumstances threw a haze of mystery round the man. They laid hold of my imagination, and hampered my tongue.
This guy, it seemed to me, had come out of nowhere just to save my life. Tomorrow, he would disappear over the edge and vanish from my life again. Even if it were under ordinary circumstances, it would have made me a bit reflective; but first was the weird fact of a well-educated man living on this remote little island, along with the unusual nature of his luggage. I found myself repeating the captain’s question. What did he want with the animals? Why had he pretended they weren’t his when I first talked about them? Then there was his personal assistant, who had a strange vibe that left a big impression on me. All these things created a haze of mystery around the guy. They captured my imagination and left me at a loss for words.
Towards midnight our talk of London died away, and we stood side by side leaning over the bulwarks and staring dreamily over the silent, starlit sea, each pursuing his own thoughts. It was the atmosphere for sentiment, and I began upon my gratitude.
Towards midnight, our conversation about London faded, and we stood together leaning over the railing, gazing dreamily at the quiet, starlit sea, each lost in our own thoughts. It was the perfect mood for reflection, and I started to feel grateful.
“If I may say it,” said I, after a time, “you have saved my life.”
"If I may say so," I said after a while, "you've saved my life."
“Chance,” he answered. “Just chance.”
"Luck," he replied. "Just luck."
“I prefer to make my thanks to the accessible agent.”
“I’d rather thank the available agent.”
“Thank no one. You had the need, and I had the knowledge; and I injected and fed you much as I might have collected a specimen. I was bored and wanted something to do. If I’d been jaded that day, or hadn’t liked your face, well—it’s a curious question where you would have been now!”
“Don’t thank anyone. You had a need, and I had the knowledge; I injected and fed you just like I might have collected a specimen. I was bored and wanted something to do. If I’d been tired of things that day, or if I hadn’t liked your face, well—it’s an interesting thought where you would be now!”
This damped my mood a little. “At any rate,” I began.
This brought my mood down a bit. “Anyway,” I started.
“It’s a chance, I tell you,” he interrupted, “as everything is in a man’s life. Only the asses won’t see it! Why am I here now, an outcast from civilisation, instead of being a happy man enjoying all the pleasures of London? Simply because eleven years ago—I lost my head for ten minutes on a foggy night.”
“It’s an opportunity, I’m telling you,” he cut in, “just like everything else in a man’s life. Only idiots can’t see it! Why am I here now, a reject from society, instead of being a happy man enjoying all that London has to offer? It’s simply because eleven years ago—I lost my cool for ten minutes on a foggy night.”
He stopped. “Yes?” said I.
He stopped. “Yes?” I asked.
“That’s all.”
"That's it."
We relapsed into silence. Presently he laughed. “There’s something in this starlight that loosens one’s tongue. I’m an ass, and yet somehow I would like to tell you.”
We fell silent again. After a moment, he laughed. “There’s something about this starlight that makes you want to talk. I’m a fool, and yet I somehow want to share this with you.”
“Whatever you tell me, you may rely upon my keeping to myself—if that’s it.”
“Whatever you tell me, you can count on me to keep it to myself—if that’s what you need.”
He was on the point of beginning, and then shook his head, doubtfully.
He was about to start, but then he shook his head, uncertain
“Don’t,” said I. “It is all the same to me. After all, it is better to keep your secret. There’s nothing gained but a little relief if I respect your confidence. If I don’t—well?”
“Don’t,” I said. “It doesn’t matter to me. After all, it’s better to keep your secret. There’s nothing to gain but a little relief if I respect your trust. If I don’t—well?”
He grunted undecidedly. I felt I had him at a disadvantage, had caught him in the mood of indiscretion; and to tell the truth I was not curious to learn what might have driven a young medical student out of London. I have an imagination. I shrugged my shoulders and turned away. Over the taffrail leant a silent black figure, watching the stars. It was Montgomery’s strange attendant. It looked over its shoulder quickly with my movement, then looked away again.
He grunted uncertainly. I felt like I had him at a disadvantage, having caught him in a moment of weakness; and honestly, I wasn’t really curious about what could have made a young medical student leave London. I have a vivid imagination. I shrugged and turned away. Leaning over the railing was a silent black figure, watching the stars. It glanced back at me quickly when I moved, then turned away again.
It may seem a little thing to you, perhaps, but it came like a sudden blow to me. The only light near us was a lantern at the wheel. The creature’s face was turned for one brief instant out of the dimness of the stern towards this illumination, and I saw that the eyes that glanced at me shone with a pale-green light. I did not know then that a reddish luminosity, at least, is not uncommon in human eyes. The thing came to me as stark inhumanity. That black figure with its eyes of fire struck down through all my adult thoughts and feelings, and for a moment the forgotten horrors of childhood came back to my mind. Then the effect passed as it had come. An uncouth black figure of a man, a figure of no particular import, hung over the taffrail against the starlight, and I found Montgomery was speaking to me.
It might seem like a small thing to you, but it hit me like a sudden shock. The only light nearby was a lantern at the wheel. For just a brief moment, the creature’s face turned out of the darkness of the stern toward the light, and I noticed that its eyes glowed with a pale green light. I didn't realize at the time that a reddish glow is actually not that uncommon in human eyes. What I saw felt like pure inhumanity. That dark figure with its fiery eyes cut through all my adult thoughts and feelings, and for a moment, the forgotten fears of my childhood resurfaced. Then the feeling faded as quickly as it had come. A strange black figure of a man, one that seemed insignificant, loomed over the taffrail against the starlight, and I saw that Montgomery was talking to me.
“I’m thinking of turning in, then,” said he, “if you’ve had enough of this.”
“I’m thinking of calling it a night, then,” he said, “if you’re done with this.”
I answered him incongruously. We went below, and he wished me good-night at the door of my cabin.
I responded to him in a way that didn’t quite match the situation. We went downstairs, and he said goodnight to me at the door of my cabin.
That night I had some very unpleasant dreams. The waning moon rose late. Its light struck a ghostly white beam across my cabin, and made an ominous shape on the planking by my bunk. Then the staghounds woke, and began howling and baying; so that I dreamt fitfully, and scarcely slept until the approach of dawn.
That night, I had some really unpleasant dreams. The fading moon rose late. Its light cast a ghostly white beam across my cabin and created an eerie shape on the floor by my bunk. Then the hunting dogs woke up and started howling and barking, so I tossed and turned in my sleep and barely dozed off until dawn.
V.
THE MAN WHO HAD NOWHERE TO GO.
In the early morning (it was the second morning after my recovery, and I believe the fourth after I was picked up), I awoke through an avenue of tumultuous dreams,—dreams of guns and howling mobs,—and became sensible of a hoarse shouting above me. I rubbed my eyes and lay listening to the noise, doubtful for a little while of my whereabouts. Then came a sudden pattering of bare feet, the sound of heavy objects being thrown about, a violent creaking and the rattling of chains. I heard the swish of the water as the ship was suddenly brought round, and a foamy yellow-green wave flew across the little round window and left it streaming. I jumped into my clothes and went on deck.
In the early morning (it was the second morning after I got better, and I think the fourth since I was rescued), I woke up from a series of chaotic dreams—dreams of gunfire and screaming crowds—and became aware of some loud shouting above me. I rubbed my eyes and lay there listening to the noise, unsure for a moment about where I was. Then I heard a sudden scurrying of bare feet, the sound of heavy things being tossed around, a loud creaking, and chains rattling. I noticed the rush of water as the ship quickly turned, and a foamy yellow-green wave crashed against the little round window, leaving it streaming with water. I jumped into my clothes and headed up to the deck.
As I came up the ladder I saw against the flushed sky—for the sun was just rising—the broad back and red hair of the captain, and over his shoulder the puma spinning from a tackle rigged on to the mizzen spanker-boom.
As I climbed up the ladder, I saw against the brightening sky—since the sun was just coming up—the captain's broad back and red hair, with the puma spinning from a tackle attached to the mizzen spanker-boom over his shoulder.
The poor brute seemed horribly scared, and crouched in the bottom of its little cage.
The poor creature looked really terrified, huddled in the corner of its small cage.
“Overboard with ’em!” bawled the captain. “Overboard with ’em! We’ll have a clean ship soon of the whole bilin’ of ’em.”
“Dump them overboard!” shouted the captain. “Dump them overboard! We’ll have a clean ship soon of all of them.”
He stood in my way, so that I had perforce to tap his shoulder to come on deck. He came round with a start, and staggered back a few paces to stare at me. It needed no expert eye to tell that the man was still drunk.
He was blocking my way, so I had to tap his shoulder to get him to come on deck. He turned around suddenly and stumbled back a few steps to look at me. It was obvious that the guy was still drunk.
“Hullo!” said he, stupidly; and then with a light coming into his eyes, “Why, it’s Mister—Mister?”
“Hey!” he said stupidly; and then with a spark in his eyes, “Wait, it’s Mister—Mister?”
“Prendick,” said I.
“Prendick,” I said.
“Prendick be damned!” said he. “Shut-up,—that’s your name. Mister Shut-up.”
“Damn Prendick!” he said. “Shut up—that’s your name. Mister Shut-up.”
It was no good answering the brute; but I certainly did not expect his next move. He held out his hand to the gangway by which Montgomery stood talking to a massive grey-haired man in dirty-blue flannels, who had apparently just come aboard.
It was pointless to respond to the brute; but I definitely didn’t anticipate his next move. He extended his hand towards the gangway where Montgomery was chatting with a big, grey-haired man in dirty blue clothes, who seemed to have just boarded.
“That way, Mister Blasted Shut-up! that way!” roared the captain.
"That way, Mr. Blasted Shut-up! That way!" yelled the captain.
Montgomery and his companion turned as he spoke.
Montgomery and his friend turned as he spoke.
“What do you mean?” I said.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“That way, Mister Blasted Shut-up,—that’s what I mean! Overboard, Mister Shut-up,—and sharp! We’re cleaning the ship out,—cleaning the whole blessed ship out; and overboard you go!”
“Listen up, Mister Blasted Shut-up—that’s what I mean! Overboard, Mister Shut-up—and fast! We’re clearing out the ship—cleaning the whole darn ship out; and you’re going overboard!”
I stared at him dumfounded. Then it occurred to me that it was exactly the thing I wanted. The lost prospect of a journey as sole passenger with this quarrelsome sot was not one to mourn over. I turned towards Montgomery.
I stared at him in shock. Then it hit me that this was exactly what I wanted. The lost chance of a journey as the only passenger with this argumentative drunk wasn’t something to be upset about. I turned to Montgomery.
“Can’t have you,” said Montgomery’s companion, concisely.
“Can’t have you,” said Montgomery’s companion, simply.
“You can’t have me!” said I, aghast. He had the squarest and most resolute face I ever set eyes upon.
“You can’t have me!” I said, shocked. He had the most square and determined face I had ever seen.
“Look here,” I began, turning to the captain.
“Listen up,” I started, turning to the captain.
“Overboard!” said the captain. “This ship aint for beasts and cannibals and worse than beasts, any more. Overboard you go, Mister Shut-up. If they can’t have you, you goes overboard. But, anyhow, you go—with your friends. I’ve done with this blessed island for evermore, amen! I’ve had enough of it.”
“Overboard!” said the captain. “This ship isn’t for animals and cannibals and worse than animals anymore. Over you go, Mister Shut-up. If they can’t have you, you go overboard. But either way, you’re going—with your friends. I’m done with this cursed island for good, amen! I’ve had enough of it.”
“But, Montgomery,” I appealed.
“But, Montgomery,” I pleaded.
He distorted his lower lip, and nodded his head hopelessly at the grey-haired man beside him, to indicate his powerlessness to help me.
He twisted his lower lip and nodded his head in despair at the gray-haired man next to him, showing his inability to help me.
“I’ll see to you, presently,” said the captain.
“I’ll take care of you, soon,” said the captain.
Then began a curious three-cornered altercation. Alternately I appealed to one and another of the three men,—first to the grey-haired man to let me land, and then to the drunken captain to keep me aboard. I even bawled entreaties to the sailors. Montgomery said never a word, only shook his head. “You’re going overboard, I tell you,” was the captain’s refrain. “Law be damned! I’m king here.” At last I must confess my voice suddenly broke in the middle of a vigorous threat. I felt a gust of hysterical petulance, and went aft and stared dismally at nothing.
Then a strange three-way argument started. I kept asking each of the three men for help—first the gray-haired man to let me come ashore, and then the drunken captain to keep me on board. I even yelled for the sailors to help. Montgomery didn’t say anything, just shook his head. “You’re going overboard, I’m telling you,” was the captain’s constant line. “Damn the law! I’m in charge here.” Eventually, I have to admit that my voice cracked right in the middle of a strong threat. I felt a wave of frustrated irritation, so I went to the back and stared bleakly at nothing.
Meanwhile the sailors progressed rapidly with the task of unshipping the packages and caged animals. A large launch, with two standing lugs, lay under the lee of the schooner; and into this the strange assortment of goods were swung. I did not then see the hands from the island that were receiving the packages, for the hull of the launch was hidden from me by the side of the schooner. Neither Montgomery nor his companion took the slightest notice of me, but busied themselves in assisting and directing the four or five sailors who were unloading the goods. The captain went forward interfering rather than assisting. I was alternately despairful and desperate. Once or twice as I stood waiting there for things to accomplish themselves, I could not resist an impulse to laugh at my miserable quandary. I felt all the wretcheder for the lack of a breakfast. Hunger and a lack of blood-corpuscles take all the manhood from a man. I perceived pretty clearly that I had not the stamina either to resist what the captain chose to do to expel me, or to force myself upon Montgomery and his companion. So I waited passively upon fate; and the work of transferring Montgomery’s possessions to the launch went on as if I did not exist.
Meanwhile, the sailors quickly got to work unloading the packages and caged animals. A large launch, with two standing lugs, sat sheltered from the wind beside the schooner, and into it were swung the strange assortment of goods. I couldn’t see the hands from the island receiving the packages because the hull of the launch was blocked from my view by the side of the schooner. Neither Montgomery nor his companion paid any attention to me, but were focused on helping and directing the four or five sailors who were unloading the goods. The captain was up front, more of a hindrance than a help. I felt a mix of despair and desperation. A couple of times, as I stood there waiting for things to happen, I couldn’t help but laugh at my miserable situation. I felt even worse for not having had breakfast. Hunger and a lack of nutrients sap a man’s strength. I realized I didn’t have the energy to either resist whatever the captain wanted to do to get rid of me or to impose myself on Montgomery and his companion. So, I passively waited for whatever would happen next, as the transfer of Montgomery’s belongings to the launch continued as if I weren’t even there.
Presently that work was finished, and then came a struggle. I was hauled, resisting weakly enough, to the gangway. Even then I noticed the oddness of the brown faces of the men who were with Montgomery in the launch; but the launch was now fully laden, and was shoved off hastily. A broadening gap of green water appeared under me, and I pushed back with all my strength to avoid falling headlong. The hands in the launch shouted derisively, and I heard Montgomery curse at them; and then the captain, the mate, and one of the seamen helping him, ran me aft towards the stern.
Now that the work was done, a struggle began. I was dragged, weakly resisting, to the gangway. Even then, I noticed the strange look on the brown faces of the men with Montgomery in the launch; but the launch was fully loaded and was pushed off quickly. A widening gap of green water appeared beneath me, and I pushed back with all my strength to avoid falling in headfirst. The people in the launch shouted mockingly, and I heard Montgomery cursing at them; then the captain, the mate, and one of the sailors assisting him, rushed me towards the stern.
The dingey of the Lady Vain had been towing behind; it was half full of water, had no oars, and was quite unvictualled. I refused to go aboard her, and flung myself full length on the deck. In the end, they swung me into her by a rope (for they had no stern ladder), and then they cut me adrift. I drifted slowly from the schooner. In a kind of stupor I watched all hands take to the rigging, and slowly but surely she came round to the wind; the sails fluttered, and then bellied out as the wind came into them. I stared at her weather-beaten side heeling steeply towards me; and then she passed out of my range of view.
The dinghy of the Lady Vain was being towed behind; it was half full of water, had no oars, and was completely empty of supplies. I refused to get on it and threw myself down flat on the deck. In the end, they swung me onto it with a rope (since they didn’t have a stern ladder), and then they cut me loose. I drifted slowly away from the schooner. In a kind of daze, I watched everyone climb up the rigging, and slowly but surely, she turned into the wind; the sails fluttered and then filled out as the wind caught them. I stared at her weather-beaten side tilting steeply towards me; then she passed out of my sight.
I did not turn my head to follow her. At first I could scarcely believe what had happened. I crouched in the bottom of the dingey, stunned, and staring blankly at the vacant, oily sea. Then I realised that I was in that little hell of mine again, now half swamped; and looking back over the gunwale, I saw the schooner standing away from me, with the red-haired captain mocking at me over the taffrail, and turning towards the island saw the launch growing smaller as she approached the beach.
I didn’t turn my head to watch her. At first, I could hardly believe what had just happened. I crouched at the bottom of the dinghy, stunned, staring blankly at the empty, oily sea. Then I realized I was back in that little hell of mine again, now half-submerged; and looking back over the side, I saw the schooner moving away from me, with the red-haired captain mocking me from the back, and turning towards the island, I noticed the launch getting smaller as it headed toward the beach.
Abruptly the cruelty of this desertion became clear to me. I had no means of reaching the land unless I should chance to drift there. I was still weak, you must remember, from my exposure in the boat; I was empty and very faint, or I should have had more heart. But as it was I suddenly began to sob and weep, as I had never done since I was a little child. The tears ran down my face. In a passion of despair I struck with my fists at the water in the bottom of the boat, and kicked savagely at the gunwale. I prayed aloud for God to let me die.
Suddenly, the harsh reality of being abandoned hit me. I had no way to get to land unless I somehow drifted there. Remember, I was still weak from being out on the boat; I felt empty and extremely faint, or I would’ve felt braver. Instead, I started to sob and cry, like I hadn't since I was a small child. Tears streamed down my face. In a fit of despair, I pounded the bottom of the boat with my fists and kicked angrily at the edge. I cried out to God, asking Him to let me die.
VI.
THE EVIL-LOOKING BOATMEN.
But the islanders, seeing that I was really adrift, took pity on me. I drifted very slowly to the eastward, approaching the island slantingly; and presently I saw, with hysterical relief, the launch come round and return towards me. She was heavily laden, and I could make out as she drew nearer Montgomery’s white-haired, broad-shouldered companion sitting cramped up with the dogs and several packing-cases in the stern sheets. This individual stared fixedly at me without moving or speaking. The black-faced cripple was glaring at me as fixedly in the bows near the puma. There were three other men besides,—three strange brutish-looking fellows, at whom the staghounds were snarling savagely. Montgomery, who was steering, brought the boat by me, and rising, caught and fastened my painter to the tiller to tow me, for there was no room aboard.
But the islanders, noticing that I was truly lost, felt sorry for me. I drifted slowly to the east, approaching the island at an angle; soon, I saw, with overwhelming relief, the launch come around and head back toward me. It was heavily loaded, and as it got closer, I could see Montgomery’s white-haired, broad-shouldered companion sitting crammed in the back with the dogs and several packing cases. This guy stared hard at me without moving or speaking. The dark-faced cripple in the bow was also glaring at me, right next to the puma. There were three other men with them—three strange, brutish-looking guys, whom the staghounds were growling at aggressively. Montgomery, who was steering, brought the boat alongside me, and rising, he caught and tied my painter to the tiller to tow me, since there was no space on board.
I had recovered from my hysterical phase by this time and answered his hail, as he approached, bravely enough. I told him the dingey was nearly swamped, and he reached me a piggin. I was jerked back as the rope tightened between the boats. For some time I was busy baling.
I had gotten past my panic by then and answered his call as he came closer, feeling pretty brave. I told him the dinghy was almost swamped, and he passed me a bucket. I got pulled back as the rope between the boats tightened. For a while, I was busy bailing water out.
It was not until I had got the water under (for the water in the dingey had been shipped; the boat was perfectly sound) that I had leisure to look at the people in the launch again.
It wasn't until I got the water out (since the water in the dinghy had been removed; the boat was completely fine) that I had time to look at the people in the launch again.
The white-haired man I found was still regarding me steadfastly, but with an expression, as I now fancied, of some perplexity. When my eyes met his, he looked down at the staghound that sat between his knees. He was a powerfully-built man, as I have said, with a fine forehead and rather heavy features; but his eyes had that odd drooping of the skin above the lids which often comes with advancing years, and the fall of his heavy mouth at the corners gave him an expression of pugnacious resolution. He talked to Montgomery in a tone too low for me to hear.
The white-haired man I found was still looking at me intently, but now I sensed a hint of confusion in his expression. When our eyes met, he glanced down at the staghound sitting between his knees. He was a solidly built man, as I mentioned earlier, with a strong forehead and somewhat pronounced features; however, his eyes had that peculiar drooping skin above the lids that often comes with age, and the downturn of his heavy mouth at the corners gave him an air of stubborn determination. He spoke to Montgomery in a tone too low for me to catch.
From him my eyes travelled to his three men; and a strange crew they were. I saw only their faces, yet there was something in their faces—I knew not what—that gave me a queer spasm of disgust. I looked steadily at them, and the impression did not pass, though I failed to see what had occasioned it. They seemed to me then to be brown men; but their limbs were oddly swathed in some thin, dirty, white stuff down even to the fingers and feet: I have never seen men so wrapped up before, and women so only in the East. They wore turbans too, and thereunder peered out their elfin faces at me,—faces with protruding lower-jaws and bright eyes. They had lank black hair, almost like horsehair, and seemed as they sat to exceed in stature any race of men I have seen. The white-haired man, who I knew was a good six feet in height, sat a head below any one of the three. I found afterwards that really none were taller than myself; but their bodies were abnormally long, and the thigh-part of the leg short and curiously twisted. At any rate, they were an amazingly ugly gang, and over the heads of them under the forward lug peered the black face of the man whose eyes were luminous in the dark. As I stared at them, they met my gaze; and then first one and then another turned away from my direct stare, and looked at me in an odd, furtive manner. It occurred to me that I was perhaps annoying them, and I turned my attention to the island we were approaching.
From him, my eyes moved to his three companions, and they were a strange bunch. I could only make out their faces, but there was something about them—something I couldn't pinpoint—that made me feel a strange mix of disgust. I kept staring at them, and the feeling didn't fade, even though I couldn't figure out what was causing it. They appeared to be brown-skinned, but their limbs were awkwardly wrapped in some thin, dirty white material that went all the way down to their fingers and toes. I had never seen men so bundled up before, and only women like that in the East. They wore turbans as well, and beneath them, their strangely elongated faces peered at me—faces with jutting lower jaws and bright eyes. Their lank black hair was almost like horsehair, and they seemed to be taller than anyone I'd ever seen. The white-haired man, whom I knew was at least six feet tall, sat a head lower than any of the three. I later found out that none of them were actually taller than me, but their bodies were unnaturally long, with short and oddly twisted thighs. In any case, they were an incredibly ugly group, and peeking over their heads was the dark face of the man whose eyes glowed in the dark. As I stared at them, they met my gaze, and then one after another turned away from my direct look, glancing at me in a strange, evasive way. It occurred to me that I might be bothering them, so I redirected my attention to the island we were getting closer to.
It was low, and covered with thick vegetation,—chiefly a kind of palm, that was new to me. From one point a thin white thread of vapour rose slantingly to an immense height, and then frayed out like a down feather. We were now within the embrace of a broad bay flanked on either hand by a low promontory. The beach was of dull-grey sand, and sloped steeply up to a ridge, perhaps sixty or seventy feet above the sea-level, and irregularly set with trees and undergrowth. Half way up was a square enclosure of some greyish stone, which I found subsequently was built partly of coral and partly of pumiceous lava. Two thatched roofs peeped from within this enclosure. A man stood awaiting us at the water’s edge. I fancied while we were still far off that I saw some other and very grotesque-looking creatures scuttle into the bushes upon the slope; but I saw nothing of these as we drew nearer. This man was of a moderate size, and with a black negroid face. He had a large, almost lipless, mouth, extraordinary lank arms, long thin feet, and bow-legs, and stood with his heavy face thrust forward staring at us. He was dressed like Montgomery and his white-haired companion, in jacket and trousers of blue serge. As we came still nearer, this individual began to run to and fro on the beach, making the most grotesque movements.
It was low and covered with thick vegetation, mostly a type of palm I had never seen before. From one spot, a thin white thread of vapor rose at an angle to an incredible height, then spread out like a down feather. We were now surrounded by a wide bay, with a low promontory on either side. The beach was dull grey sand and sloped steeply up to a ridge, about sixty or seventy feet above sea level, and was irregularly dotted with trees and undergrowth. Halfway up was a square enclosure made of some grayish stone, which I later learned was built partly of coral and partly of pumice. Two thatched roofs peeked out from inside this enclosure. A man stood waiting for us at the water's edge. I thought I saw some other very strange-looking creatures scurry into the bushes on the slope while we were still far away, but I didn't see them as we got closer. This man was of average height, with a dark black face. He had a large, almost lipless mouth, extraordinarily thin arms, long thin feet, and bowed legs, and he stood with his heavy face thrust forward, staring at us. He was dressed like Montgomery and his white-haired companion, in a jacket and trousers made of blue serge. As we approached even closer, this person began to run back and forth on the beach, making the most ridiculous movements.
At a word of command from Montgomery, the four men in the launch sprang up, and with singularly awkward gestures struck the lugs. Montgomery steered us round and into a narrow little dock excavated in the beach. Then the man on the beach hastened towards us. This dock, as I call it, was really a mere ditch just long enough at this phase of the tide to take the longboat. I heard the bows ground in the sand, staved the dingey off the rudder of the big boat with my piggin, and freeing the painter, landed. The three muffled men, with the clumsiest movements, scrambled out upon the sand, and forthwith set to landing the cargo, assisted by the man on the beach. I was struck especially by the curious movements of the legs of the three swathed and bandaged boatmen,—not stiff they were, but distorted in some odd way, almost as if they were jointed in the wrong place. The dogs were still snarling, and strained at their chains after these men, as the white-haired man landed with them. The three big fellows spoke to one another in odd guttural tones, and the man who had waited for us on the beach began chattering to them excitedly—a foreign language, as I fancied—as they laid hands on some bales piled near the stern. Somewhere I had heard such a voice before, and I could not think where. The white-haired man stood, holding in a tumult of six dogs, and bawling orders over their din. Montgomery, having unshipped the rudder, landed likewise, and all set to work at unloading. I was too faint, what with my long fast and the sun beating down on my bare head, to offer any assistance.
At a command from Montgomery, the four men in the boat quickly got up and awkwardly began to pull the oars. Montgomery steered us around and into a narrow little dock dug into the beach. Then the man on the beach hurried toward us. This dock, as I call it, was really just a shallow ditch long enough at this point in the tide to fit the longboat. I heard the bow scrape against the sand, pushed the dinghy away from the big boat's rudder with my paddle, and untied the line to land. The three bundled-up men clumsily scrambled out onto the sand and immediately started unloading the cargo, helped by the man on the beach. I was especially struck by the strange movements of the legs of the three wrapped and bandaged boatmen—not stiff, but oddly twisted, almost like their joints were in the wrong places. The dogs were still snarling, straining at their chains after the men, as the white-haired man landed with them. The three large guys spoke to each other in strange guttural tones, and the man who had been waiting for us on the beach began excitedly chatting with them—some foreign language, I guessed—as they grabbed some bales piled near the back of the boat. I had heard a voice like that somewhere before, but I couldn't place it. The white-haired man stood there, surrounded by six barking dogs, shouting orders above their noise. Montgomery, having removed the rudder, also landed, and everyone started unloading. I was too weak from my long fast and the sun beating down on my bare head to help out.
Presently the white-haired man seemed to recollect my presence, and came up to me.
Currently, the old man with white hair seemed to remember I was there and approached me.
“You look,” said he, “as though you had scarcely breakfasted.” His little eyes were a brilliant black under his heavy brows. “I must apologise for that. Now you are our guest, we must make you comfortable,—though you are uninvited, you know.” He looked keenly into my face. “Montgomery says you are an educated man, Mr. Prendick; says you know something of science. May I ask what that signifies?”
“You look,” he said, “like you barely had breakfast.” His small eyes were a striking black beneath his thick brows. “I have to apologize for that. Now that you’re our guest, we need to make you comfortable—though you are uninvited, of course.” He stared intently at my face. “Montgomery says you’re an educated man, Mr. Prendick; says you know a bit about science. Can I ask what that means?”
I told him I had spent some years at the Royal College of Science, and had done some researches in biology under Huxley. He raised his eyebrows slightly at that.
I told him I had spent several years at the Royal College of Science and had done some research in biology under Huxley. He raised his eyebrows slightly at that.
“That alters the case a little, Mr. Prendick,” he said, with a trifle more respect in his manner. “As it happens, we are biologists here. This is a biological station—of a sort.” His eye rested on the men in white who were busily hauling the puma, on rollers, towards the walled yard. “I and Montgomery, at least,” he added. Then, “When you will be able to get away, I can’t say. We’re off the track to anywhere. We see a ship once in a twelve-month or so.”
"That changes things a bit, Mr. Prendick," he said, showing a bit more respect in his manner. "As it turns out, we're biologists here. This is a sort of biological station." He glanced at the men in white who were actively moving the puma on rollers toward the walled yard. "At least Montgomery and I are," he added. "As for when you'll be able to leave, I can't say. We're not really on the way to anywhere. We see a ship maybe once every year or so."
He left me abruptly, and went up the beach past this group, and I think entered the enclosure. The other two men were with Montgomery, erecting a pile of smaller packages on a low-wheeled truck. The llama was still on the launch with the rabbit hutches; the staghounds were still lashed to the thwarts. The pile of things completed, all three men laid hold of the truck and began shoving the ton-weight or so upon it after the puma. Presently Montgomery left them, and coming back to me held out his hand.
He left me suddenly and walked up the beach past a group, and I think he went into the enclosure. The other two men were with Montgomery, stacking smaller packages onto a low-wheeled truck. The llama was still on the launch with the rabbit cages; the staghounds were still tied to the seats. Once the pile was ready, all three men grabbed the truck and started pushing the heavy load onto it after the puma. Soon, Montgomery left them and came back to me, extending his hand.
“I’m glad,” said he, “for my own part. That captain was a silly ass. He’d have made things lively for you.”
“I’m glad,” he said, “for my part. That captain was an idiot. He would have stirred up trouble for you.”
“It was you,” said I, “that saved me again.”
“It was you,” I said, “who saved me again.”
“That depends. You’ll find this island an infernally rum place, I promise you. I’d watch my goings carefully, if I were you. He—” He hesitated, and seemed to alter his mind about what was on his lips. “I wish you’d help me with these rabbits,” he said.
"That depends. You'll find this island to be an incredibly strange place, I promise you. I'd be careful with your movements if I were you. He—" He paused, seemingly reconsidering his words. "I wish you’d help me with these rabbits," he said.
His procedure with the rabbits was singular. I waded in with him, and helped him lug one of the hutches ashore. No sooner was that done than he opened the door of it, and tilting the thing on one end turned its living contents out on the ground. They fell in a struggling heap one on the top of the other. He clapped his hands, and forthwith they went off with that hopping run of theirs, fifteen or twenty of them I should think, up the beach.
His method with the rabbits was unique. I joined him and helped him drag one of the cages onto the shore. As soon as we finished, he opened the door and tipped the cage on its side, letting the rabbits tumble out onto the ground. They landed in a flurry, piling on top of each other. He clapped his hands, and immediately they took off with their typical hopping, about fifteen or twenty of them, up the beach.
“Increase and multiply, my friends,” said Montgomery. “Replenish the island. Hitherto we’ve had a certain lack of meat here.”
“Increase and multiply, my friends,” said Montgomery. “Replenish the island. Until now, we’ve had a bit of a shortage of meat here.”
As I watched them disappearing, the white-haired man returned with a brandy-flask and some biscuits. “Something to go on with, Prendick,” said he, in a far more familiar tone than before. I made no ado, but set to work on the biscuits at once, while the white-haired man helped Montgomery to release about a score more of the rabbits. Three big hutches, however, went up to the house with the puma. The brandy I did not touch, for I have been an abstainer from my birth.
As I watched them fade away, the old man came back with a flask of brandy and some biscuits. “Here’s something for you, Prendick,” he said, in a much friendlier tone than before. I didn’t hesitate and immediately started on the biscuits, while the old man helped Montgomery free about twenty more rabbits. However, three large hutches went up to the house with the puma. I didn’t touch the brandy, as I’ve been abstaining since birth.
VII.
THE LOCKED DOOR.
The reader will perhaps understand that at first everything was so strange about me, and my position was the outcome of such unexpected adventures, that I had no discernment of the relative strangeness of this or that thing. I followed the llama up the beach, and was overtaken by Montgomery, who asked me not to enter the stone enclosure. I noticed then that the puma in its cage and the pile of packages had been placed outside the entrance to this quadrangle.
The reader might realize that at first, everything felt so strange to me, and my situation was the result of such unexpected experiences, that I couldn't really judge the relative weirdness of things. I followed the llama up the beach, and Montgomery caught up with me, asking me not to go into the stone enclosure. It was then that I noticed the puma in its cage and the stack of packages had been placed outside the entrance to this courtyard.
I turned and saw that the launch had now been unloaded, run out again, and was being beached, and the white-haired man was walking towards us. He addressed Montgomery.
I turned and saw that the launch had been unloaded, pushed out again, and was being brought ashore, and the old man with white hair was walking toward us. He spoke to Montgomery.
“And now comes the problem of this uninvited guest. What are we to do with him?”
“And now we have the issue of this uninvited guest. What should we do with him?”
“He knows something of science,” said Montgomery.
“He knows a bit about science,” said Montgomery.
“I’m itching to get to work again—with this new stuff,” said the white-haired man, nodding towards the enclosure. His eyes grew brighter.
“I’m eager to get back to work—with this new stuff,” said the white-haired man, nodding towards the enclosure. His eyes lit up.
“I daresay you are,” said Montgomery, in anything but a cordial tone.
“I would say you are,” said Montgomery, in anything but a friendly tone.
“We can’t send him over there, and we can’t spare the time to build him a new shanty; and we certainly can’t take him into our confidence just yet.”
“We can’t send him over there, and we don’t have time to build him a new place; and we definitely can’t trust him with our secrets right now.”
“I’m in your hands,” said I. I had no idea of what he meant by “over there.”
“I’m in your hands,” I said. I had no idea what he meant by “over there.”
“I’ve been thinking of the same things,” Montgomery answered. “There’s my room with the outer door—”
“I’ve been thinking about the same things,” Montgomery replied. “There’s my room with the outer door—”
“That’s it,” said the elder man, promptly, looking at Montgomery; and all three of us went towards the enclosure. “I’m sorry to make a mystery, Mr. Prendick; but you’ll remember you’re uninvited. Our little establishment here contains a secret or so, is a kind of Blue-Beard’s chamber, in fact. Nothing very dreadful, really, to a sane man; but just now, as we don’t know you—”
“That’s it,” said the older man, quickly, looking at Montgomery; and the three of us headed towards the enclosure. “I’m sorry to keep you in the dark, Mr. Prendick; but just remember you’re not invited. Our little place here has a few secrets, kind of like Blue-Beard’s chamber, in fact. Nothing too terrible, really, for a rational person; but right now, since we don’t know you—”
“Decidedly,” said I, “I should be a fool to take offence at any want of confidence.”
“Definitely,” I said, “I would be foolish to be offended by any lack of confidence.”
He twisted his heavy mouth into a faint smile—he was one of those saturnine people who smile with the corners of the mouth down,—and bowed his acknowledgment of my complaisance. The main entrance to the enclosure was passed; it was a heavy wooden gate, framed in iron and locked, with the cargo of the launch piled outside it, and at the corner we came to a small doorway I had not previously observed. The white-haired man produced a bundle of keys from the pocket of his greasy blue jacket, opened this door, and entered. His keys, and the elaborate locking-up of the place even while it was still under his eye, struck me as peculiar. I followed him, and found myself in a small apartment, plainly but not uncomfortably furnished and with its inner door, which was slightly ajar, opening into a paved courtyard. This inner door Montgomery at once closed. A hammock was slung across the darker corner of the room, and a small unglazed window defended by an iron bar looked out towards the sea.
He twisted his heavy mouth into a faint smile—he was one of those gloomy people who smile with the corners of their mouth turned down—and nodded to acknowledge my politeness. We passed the main entrance to the area; it was a heavy wooden gate, framed in iron and locked, with the launch's cargo piled outside it. At the corner, we came across a small doorway I hadn't noticed before. The white-haired man took a bundle of keys from the pocket of his greasy blue jacket, opened this door, and stepped inside. His keys and the elaborate way he locked up the place even while he was still watching it struck me as odd. I followed him and found myself in a small room, simply but comfortably furnished, with an inner door that was slightly ajar, leading to a paved courtyard. Montgomery immediately closed this inner door. A hammock was hung in the darker corner of the room, and a small unglazed window protected by an iron bar looked out toward the sea.
This the white-haired man told me was to be my apartment; and the inner door, which “for fear of accidents,” he said, he would lock on the other side, was my limit inward. He called my attention to a convenient deck-chair before the window, and to an array of old books, chiefly, I found, surgical works and editions of the Latin and Greek classics (languages I cannot read with any comfort), on a shelf near the hammock. He left the room by the outer door, as if to avoid opening the inner one again.
This white-haired man told me this would be my apartment; and the inner door, which he said he would lock from the other side "for safety," was my boundary inside. He pointed out a comfy deck chair by the window and a collection of old books, mostly surgical texts and editions of the Latin and Greek classics (languages I can't read easily), on a shelf near the hammock. He left the room through the outer door, as if he wanted to avoid opening the inner one again.
“We usually have our meals in here,” said Montgomery, and then, as if in doubt, went out after the other. “Moreau!” I heard him call, and for the moment I do not think I noticed. Then as I handled the books on the shelf it came up in consciousness: Where had I heard the name of Moreau before? I sat down before the window, took out the biscuits that still remained to me, and ate them with an excellent appetite. Moreau!
“We usually eat our meals in here,” Montgomery said, and then, seeming uncertain, followed the other person out. “Moreau!” I heard him call, but for a moment, I didn’t think much of it. Then, as I sorted through the books on the shelf, it hit me: Where had I heard the name Moreau before? I sat down by the window, took out the remaining biscuits, and enjoyed them with a good appetite. Moreau!
Through the window I saw one of those unaccountable men in white, lugging a packing-case along the beach. Presently the window-frame hid him. Then I heard a key inserted and turned in the lock behind me. After a little while I heard through the locked door the noise of the staghounds, that had now been brought up from the beach. They were not barking, but sniffing and growling in a curious fashion. I could hear the rapid patter of their feet, and Montgomery’s voice soothing them.
Through the window, I saw one of those mysterious guys in white, dragging a packing box along the beach. Soon the window frame blocked my view of him. Then I heard a key being inserted and turned in the lock behind me. After a bit, I could hear through the locked door the noise of the staghounds that had now been brought up from the beach. They weren’t barking, but sniffing and growling in a strange way. I could hear their feet pattering rapidly, along with Montgomery’s voice calming them down.
I was very much impressed by the elaborate secrecy of these two men regarding the contents of the place, and for some time I was thinking of that and of the unaccountable familiarity of the name of Moreau; but so odd is the human memory that I could not then recall that well-known name in its proper connection. From that my thoughts went to the indefinable queerness of the deformed man on the beach. I never saw such a gait, such odd motions as he pulled at the box. I recalled that none of these men had spoken to me, though most of them I had found looking at me at one time or another in a peculiarly furtive manner, quite unlike the frank stare of your unsophisticated savage. Indeed, they had all seemed remarkably taciturn, and when they did speak, endowed with very uncanny voices. What was wrong with them? Then I recalled the eyes of Montgomery’s ungainly attendant.
I was really struck by how secretive these two men were about what was inside that place, and for a while, I couldn’t stop thinking about it and the strange familiarity of the name Moreau; but isn’t it funny how memory works? I couldn’t quite place that well-known name in its right context. My thoughts then shifted to the weirdness of the deformed man on the beach. I had never seen anyone walk like that, or make such strange movements as he struggled with the box. I remembered that none of these men had talked to me, even though most of them had looked at me at one point or another in a strangely sneaky way, not at all like the direct gaze of an unsophisticated savage. In fact, they all seemed unusually quiet, and when they did speak, their voices were really unsettling. What was off about them? Then I thought about the eyes of Montgomery’s awkward assistant.
Just as I was thinking of him he came in. He was now dressed in white, and carried a little tray with some coffee and boiled vegetables thereon. I could hardly repress a shuddering recoil as he came, bending amiably, and placed the tray before me on the table. Then astonishment paralysed me. Under his stringy black locks I saw his ear; it jumped upon me suddenly close to my face. The man had pointed ears, covered with a fine brown fur!
Just as I was thinking about him, he walked in. He was now wearing white and was carrying a small tray with some coffee and boiled vegetables on it. I could hardly suppress a shudder as he approached, smiling, and set the tray down in front of me on the table. Then shock hit me. Under his thin, black hair, I saw his ear; it seemed to spring into view suddenly right in front of me. The guy had pointed ears, covered in fine brown fur!
“Your breakfast, sair,” he said.
“Your breakfast, sir,” he said.
I stared at his face without attempting to answer him. He turned and went towards the door, regarding me oddly over his shoulder. I followed him out with my eyes; and as I did so, by some odd trick of unconscious cerebration, there came surging into my head the phrase, “The Moreau Hollows”—was it? “The Moreau—” Ah! It sent my memory back ten years. “The Moreau Horrors!” The phrase drifted loose in my mind for a moment, and then I saw it in red lettering on a little buff-coloured pamphlet, to read which made one shiver and creep. Then I remembered distinctly all about it. That long-forgotten pamphlet came back with startling vividness to my mind. I had been a mere lad then, and Moreau was, I suppose, about fifty,—a prominent and masterful physiologist, well-known in scientific circles for his extraordinary imagination and his brutal directness in discussion.
I stared at his face without trying to respond. He turned and walked toward the door, giving me a strange look over his shoulder. I followed him with my eyes; and as I did, some strange trick of my unconscious mind brought the phrase, “The Moreau Hollows”—was it? “The Moreau—” Oh! It made me think back ten years. “The Moreau Horrors!” The phrase floated around in my mind for a moment, and then I saw it in red letters on a small buff-colored pamphlet that made you shiver and feel uneasy. Then I clearly remembered everything about it. That long-forgotten pamphlet came rushing back to me with startling clarity. I had been just a kid then, and Moreau was, I guess, about fifty—a notable and authoritative physiologist, well-known in scientific circles for his incredible imagination and his harsh straightforwardness in discussions.
Was this the same Moreau? He had published some very astonishing facts in connection with the transfusion of blood, and in addition was known to be doing valuable work on morbid growths. Then suddenly his career was closed. He had to leave England. A journalist obtained access to his laboratory in the capacity of laboratory-assistant, with the deliberate intention of making sensational exposures; and by the help of a shocking accident (if it was an accident), his gruesome pamphlet became notorious. On the day of its publication a wretched dog, flayed and otherwise mutilated, escaped from Moreau’s house. It was in the silly season, and a prominent editor, a cousin of the temporary laboratory-assistant, appealed to the conscience of the nation. It was not the first time that conscience has turned against the methods of research. The doctor was simply howled out of the country. It may be that he deserved to be; but I still think that the tepid support of his fellow-investigators and his desertion by the great body of scientific workers was a shameful thing. Yet some of his experiments, by the journalist’s account, were wantonly cruel. He might perhaps have purchased his social peace by abandoning his investigations; but he apparently preferred the latter, as most men would who have once fallen under the overmastering spell of research. He was unmarried, and had indeed nothing but his own interest to consider.
Was this the same Moreau? He had published some really surprising findings related to blood transfusions and was also known for his important work on abnormal growths. Then suddenly, his career came to an abrupt end. He had to leave England. A journalist got a position as a lab assistant in order to expose him, and thanks to a shocking incident (if it was even an accident), his gruesome pamphlet became infamous. On the day it was published, a poor dog, skinned and otherwise mutilated, escaped from Moreau’s house. It was during a slow news period, and a prominent editor, who was a cousin of the temporary lab assistant, rallied the nation’s conscience. It wasn’t the first time that public opinion had turned against research methods. The doctor was basically chased out of the country. He might have deserved it; but I still think that the lukewarm support from his fellow researchers and the abandonment by the broader scientific community was disgraceful. Yet some of his experiments, according to the journalist, were unnecessarily cruel. He might have secured his social standing by stopping his research; but he clearly chose the latter, as most people would once they’ve been captivated by the intense lure of research. He was unmarried and really had nothing but his own interests to think about.
I felt convinced that this must be the same man. Everything pointed to it. It dawned upon me to what end the puma and the other animals—which had now been brought with other luggage into the enclosure behind the house—were destined; and a curious faint odour, the halitus of something familiar, an odour that had been in the background of my consciousness hitherto, suddenly came forward into the forefront of my thoughts. It was the antiseptic odour of the dissecting-room. I heard the puma growling through the wall, and one of the dogs yelped as though it had been struck.
I was sure this had to be the same guy. Everything pointed to that. It hit me why the puma and the other animals—now moved along with the other luggage into the enclosure behind the house—were there; and a strange, faint smell, a hint of something familiar, something that had been lingering in the back of my mind, suddenly became clear. It was the antiseptic smell of the dissection room. I heard the puma growling through the wall, and one of the dogs yelped as if it had been hit.
Yet surely, and especially to another scientific man, there was nothing so horrible in vivisection as to account for this secrecy; and by some odd leap in my thoughts the pointed ears and luminous eyes of Montgomery’s attendant came back again before me with the sharpest definition. I stared before me out at the green sea, frothing under a freshening breeze, and let these and other strange memories of the last few days chase one another through my mind.
Yet surely, especially to another scientist, there was nothing so horrific about vivisection that would explain this secrecy; and for some strange reason, the pointed ears and glowing eyes of Montgomery’s assistant came back to me with vivid clarity. I gazed out at the green sea, churning under a strengthening breeze, and allowed these and other odd memories from the past few days to swirl through my mind.
What could it all mean? A locked enclosure on a lonely island, a notorious vivisector, and these crippled and distorted men?
What could it all mean? A locked enclosure on a lonely island, a famous animal experimenter, and these disabled and deformed men?
VIII.
THE CRYING OF THE PUMA.
Montgomery interrupted my tangle of mystification and suspicion about one o’clock, and his grotesque attendant followed him with a tray bearing bread, some herbs and other eatables, a flask of whiskey, a jug of water, and three glasses and knives. I glanced askance at this strange creature, and found him watching me with his queer, restless eyes. Montgomery said he would lunch with me, but that Moreau was too preoccupied with some work to come.
Montgomery cut through my confusion and suspicion around one o'clock, and his odd assistant came in right after him with a tray holding bread, some herbs and other food, a flask of whiskey, a jug of water, and three glasses and knives. I looked sideways at this strange guy and noticed him watching me with his bizarre, restless eyes. Montgomery mentioned he would have lunch with me, but that Moreau was too focused on some work to join us.
“Moreau!” said I. “I know that name.”
“Moreau!” I said. “I recognize that name.”
“The devil you do!” said he. “What an ass I was to mention it to you! I might have thought. Anyhow, it will give you an inkling of our—mysteries. Whiskey?”
“The devil you do!” he said. “What an idiot I was to bring it up with you! I should have known better. Anyway, it will give you a hint of our—mysteries. Want some whiskey?”
“No, thanks; I’m an abstainer.”
"No, thanks; I don't drink."
“I wish I’d been. But it’s no use locking the door after the steed is stolen. It was that infernal stuff which led to my coming here,—that, and a foggy night. I thought myself in luck at the time, when Moreau offered to get me off. It’s queer—”
“I wish I had been. But it’s pointless to lock the door after the horse is gone. It was that awful stuff that brought me here — that and a foggy night. I thought I was lucky at the time when Moreau offered to help me out. It’s strange—”
“Montgomery,” said I, suddenly, as the outer door closed, “why has your man pointed ears?”
“Montgomery,” I said suddenly as the outer door closed, “why does your guy have pointy ears?”
“Damn!” he said, over his first mouthful of food. He stared at me for a moment, and then repeated, “Pointed ears?”
“Damn!” he said, as he took his first bite of food. He looked at me for a moment, then repeated, “Pointed ears?”
“Little points to them,” said I, as calmly as possible, with a catch in my breath; “and a fine black fur at the edges?”
“Little points to them,” I said as calmly as I could, catching my breath; “and a nice black fur around the edges?”
He helped himself to whiskey and water with great deliberation. “I was under the impression—that his hair covered his ears.”
He poured himself a whiskey and water with great care. “I thought—his hair was covering his ears.”
“I saw them as he stooped by me to put that coffee you sent to me on the table. And his eyes shine in the dark.”
“I saw them as he bent down to place the coffee you sent me on the table. And his eyes glow in the dark.”
By this time Montgomery had recovered from the surprise of my question. “I always thought,” he said deliberately, with a certain accentuation of his flavouring of lisp, “that there was something the matter with his ears, from the way he covered them. What were they like?”
By this time, Montgomery had gotten over the shock of my question. “I always thought,” he said slowly, with a slight emphasis on his lisp, “that there was something wrong with his ears, based on how he covered them. What were they like?”
I was persuaded from his manner that this ignorance was a pretence. Still, I could hardly tell the man that I thought him a liar. “Pointed,” I said; “rather small and furry,—distinctly furry. But the whole man is one of the strangest beings I ever set eyes on.”
I got the sense from his behavior that his ignorance was just an act. Still, I could hardly tell him that I thought he was lying. “Pointed,” I said; “kind of small and furry—definitely furry. But overall, he’s one of the strangest people I’ve ever seen.”
A sharp, hoarse cry of animal pain came from the enclosure behind us. Its depth and volume testified to the puma. I saw Montgomery wince.
A loud, raspy scream of animal anguish came from the enclosure behind us. Its intensity and volume revealed it was a puma. I noticed Montgomery flinch.
“Yes?” he said.
"Yes?" he replied.
“Where did you pick up the creature?”
“Where did you find the creature?”
“San Francisco. He’s an ugly brute, I admit. Half-witted, you know. Can’t remember where he came from. But I’m used to him, you know. We both are. How does he strike you?”
“San Francisco. He’s a real ugly brute, I’ll admit. Not the brightest, you know. Can’t remember where he’s from. But I’m used to him, you know. We both are. What do you think of him?”
“He’s unnatural,” I said. “There’s something about him—don’t think me fanciful, but it gives me a nasty little sensation, a tightening of my muscles, when he comes near me. It’s a touch—of the diabolical, in fact.”
"He's eerie," I said. "There's something about him—don’t think I’m being dramatic, but I get a weird feeling, like my muscles tense up, when he’s around. It's a touch—of the sinister, actually."
Montgomery had stopped eating while I told him this. “Rum!” he said. “I can’t see it.” He resumed his meal. “I had no idea of it,” he said, and masticated. “The crew of the schooner must have felt it the same. Made a dead set at the poor devil. You saw the captain?”
Montgomery stopped eating while I explained this to him. “Rum!” he said. “I can’t see it.” He went back to his meal. “I had no idea,” he said while chewing. “The crew of the schooner must have felt the same way. They really went after that poor guy. Did you see the captain?”
Suddenly the puma howled again, this time more painfully. Montgomery swore under his breath. I had half a mind to attack him about the men on the beach. Then the poor brute within gave vent to a series of short, sharp cries.
Suddenly, the puma howled again, this time more desperately. Montgomery swore quietly. I felt a strong urge to confront him about the men on the beach. Then the poor creature inside let out a series of short, sharp cries.
“Your men on the beach,” said I; “what race are they?”
“Your guys on the beach,” I said; “what nationality are they?”
“Excellent fellows, aren’t they?” said he, absentmindedly, knitting his brows as the animal yelled out sharply.
“Great guys, right?” he said, distractedly, frowning as the animal let out a loud yell.
I said no more. There was another outcry worse than the former. He looked at me with his dull grey eyes, and then took some more whiskey. He tried to draw me into a discussion about alcohol, professing to have saved my life with it. He seemed anxious to lay stress on the fact that I owed my life to him. I answered him distractedly.
I said no more. There was another outcry, even worse than the last. He looked at me with his dull gray eyes and then took another sip of whiskey. He tried to pull me into a conversation about alcohol, claiming he had saved my life with it. He seemed eager to emphasize that I owed my life to him. I responded to him absentmindedly.
Presently our meal came to an end; the misshapen monster with the pointed ears cleared the remains away, and Montgomery left me alone in the room again. All the time he had been in a state of ill-concealed irritation at the noise of the vivisected puma. He had spoken of his odd want of nerve, and left me to the obvious application.
At that moment, our meal wrapped up; the oddly shaped creature with pointed ears cleared away the leftovers, and Montgomery left me alone in the room again. Throughout his time there, he had been visibly annoyed by the sound of the vivisected puma. He had mentioned his peculiar lack of nerve and had left me to make the obvious connection.
I found myself that the cries were singularly irritating, and they grew in depth and intensity as the afternoon wore on. They were painful at first, but their constant resurgence at last altogether upset my balance. I flung aside a crib of Horace I had been reading, and began to clench my fists, to bite my lips, and to pace the room. Presently I got to stopping my ears with my fingers.
I realized that the cries were really annoying, and they got deeper and more intense as the afternoon went on. At first, they were painful, but their constant return completely threw me off. I tossed aside a collection of Horace I had been reading, started clenching my fists, biting my lips, and pacing the room. Eventually, I began sticking my fingers in my ears.
The emotional appeal of those yells grew upon me steadily, grew at last to such an exquisite expression of suffering that I could stand it in that confined room no longer. I stepped out of the door into the slumberous heat of the late afternoon, and walking past the main entrance—locked again, I noticed—turned the corner of the wall.
The emotional intensity of those screams filled me up more and more, until it became such a deep expression of pain that I couldn't handle it in that cramped room anymore. I stepped outside into the heavy heat of the late afternoon, and walking past the main entrance—locked again, I noticed—I rounded the corner of the wall.
The crying sounded even louder out of doors. It was as if all the pain in the world had found a voice. Yet had I known such pain was in the next room, and had it been dumb, I believe—I have thought since—I could have stood it well enough. It is when suffering finds a voice and sets our nerves quivering that this pity comes troubling us. But in spite of the brilliant sunlight and the green fans of the trees waving in the soothing sea-breeze, the world was a confusion, blurred with drifting black and red phantasms, until I was out of earshot of the house in the chequered wall.
The crying sounded even louder outside. It was like all the pain in the world had found a voice. Yet if I had known such pain was in the next room, and if it had been silent, I believe—I’ve thought about this since—I could have handled it just fine. It’s when suffering has a voice and makes our nerves jump that this pity starts to bother us. But despite the bright sunlight and the green leaves of the trees waving in the gentle sea breeze, the world felt chaotic, blurred with shifting black and red shadows, until I was far enough away from the house with the checkered wall.
IX.
THE THING IN THE FOREST.
I strode through the undergrowth that clothed the ridge behind the house, scarcely heeding whither I went; passed on through the shadow of a thick cluster of straight-stemmed trees beyond it, and so presently found myself some way on the other side of the ridge, and descending towards a streamlet that ran through a narrow valley. I paused and listened. The distance I had come, or the intervening masses of thicket, deadened any sound that might be coming from the enclosure. The air was still. Then with a rustle a rabbit emerged, and went scampering up the slope before me. I hesitated, and sat down in the edge of the shade.
I walked through the bushes covering the ridge behind the house, barely paying attention to where I was going. I passed through the shadow of a thick cluster of straight trees and soon found myself on the other side of the ridge, heading down toward a small stream flowing through a narrow valley. I stopped and listened. The distance I had traveled, coupled with the thick brush, muffled any sounds that might be coming from the fenced area. The air was calm. Then, with a rustle, a rabbit appeared and darted up the slope in front of me. I hesitated and sat down at the edge of the shade.
The place was a pleasant one. The rivulet was hidden by the luxuriant vegetation of the banks save at one point, where I caught a triangular patch of its glittering water. On the farther side I saw through a bluish haze a tangle of trees and creepers, and above these again the luminous blue of the sky. Here and there a splash of white or crimson marked the blooming of some trailing epiphyte. I let my eyes wander over this scene for a while, and then began to turn over in my mind again the strange peculiarities of Montgomery’s man. But it was too hot to think elaborately, and presently I fell into a tranquil state midway between dozing and waking.
The place was nice. The stream was mostly hidden by the lush vegetation along the banks, except for one spot where I caught a glimpse of its sparkling water. On the other side, I saw a jumble of trees and vines through a bluish haze, and above them, the bright blue sky. Here and there, a splash of white or red marked the blooming of some trailing plant. I let my gaze drift over this scene for a bit, and then I started to think again about the odd characteristics of Montgomery's man. But it was too hot to think deeply, and soon I found myself in a calm state somewhere between dozing and waking.
From this I was aroused, after I know not how long, by a rustling amidst the greenery on the other side of the stream. For a moment I could see nothing but the waving summits of the ferns and reeds. Then suddenly upon the bank of the stream appeared something—at first I could not distinguish what it was. It bowed its round head to the water, and began to drink. Then I saw it was a man, going on all-fours like a beast. He was clothed in bluish cloth, and was of a copper-coloured hue, with black hair. It seemed that grotesque ugliness was an invariable character of these islanders. I could hear the suck of the water at his lips as he drank.
I was jolted awake, though I couldn’t tell how long I had been there, by some rustling in the greenery on the other side of the stream. At first, I could only see the swaying tops of the ferns and reeds. Then, suddenly, something appeared on the bank of the stream—at first, I couldn’t tell what it was. It leaned down to the water and started to drink. Then I realized it was a man, moving on all fours like an animal. He was dressed in bluish fabric and had a copper-toned skin with black hair. It seemed that strange ugliness was a constant feature of these islanders. I could hear the sound of water being sucked at his lips as he drank.
I leant forward to see him better, and a piece of lava, detached by my hand, went pattering down the slope. He looked up guiltily, and his eyes met mine. Forthwith he scrambled to his feet, and stood wiping his clumsy hand across his mouth and regarding me. His legs were scarcely half the length of his body. So, staring one another out of countenance, we remained for perhaps the space of a minute. Then, stopping to look back once or twice, he slunk off among the bushes to the right of me, and I heard the swish of the fronds grow faint in the distance and die away. Long after he had disappeared, I remained sitting up staring in the direction of his retreat. My drowsy tranquillity had gone.
I leaned forward to see him better, and a piece of lava, loosened by my hand, went tumbling down the slope. He looked up sheepishly, and our eyes locked. Immediately, he scrambled to his feet, wiping his clumsy hand across his mouth and studying me. His legs were barely half the length of his body. So, as we stared each other down, we stayed that way for maybe a minute. Then, stopping to glance back once or twice, he slunk off among the bushes to my right, and I heard the rustle of the leaves fade into the distance and disappear. Long after he had vanished, I stayed sitting there, gazing in the direction he had gone. My calmness had vanished.
I was startled by a noise behind me, and turning suddenly saw the flapping white tail of a rabbit vanishing up the slope. I jumped to my feet. The apparition of this grotesque, half-bestial creature had suddenly populated the stillness of the afternoon for me. I looked around me rather nervously, and regretted that I was unarmed. Then I thought that the man I had just seen had been clothed in bluish cloth, had not been naked as a savage would have been; and I tried to persuade myself from that fact that he was after all probably a peaceful character, that the dull ferocity of his countenance belied him.
I was startled by a noise behind me, and when I turned around, I saw the white tail of a rabbit disappearing up the slope. I jumped to my feet. The sight of this strange, half-animal creature suddenly filled the quiet afternoon for me. I looked around a bit nervously and wished I had something to defend myself with. Then I remembered that the man I had just seen was dressed in bluish fabric, not naked like a savage would be; I tried to convince myself that this meant he was likely a peaceful person, despite the fierce look on his face.
Yet I was greatly disturbed at the apparition. I walked to the left along the slope, turning my head about and peering this way and that among the straight stems of the trees. Why should a man go on all-fours and drink with his lips? Presently I heard an animal wailing again, and taking it to be the puma, I turned about and walked in a direction diametrically opposite to the sound. This led me down to the stream, across which I stepped and pushed my way up through the undergrowth beyond.
Yet I was really unsettled by the ghostly figure. I walked to the left along the slope, looking around and searching among the straight trunks of the trees. Why would a man crawl on all fours and drink with his lips? Soon, I heard an animal crying again, and thinking it was the puma, I turned and walked in the exact opposite direction from the sound. This took me down to the stream, which I crossed before pushing my way through the underbrush on the other side.
I was startled by a great patch of vivid scarlet on the ground, and going up to it found it to be a peculiar fungus, branched and corrugated like a foliaceous lichen, but deliquescing into slime at the touch; and then in the shadow of some luxuriant ferns I came upon an unpleasant thing,—the dead body of a rabbit covered with shining flies, but still warm and with the head torn off. I stopped aghast at the sight of the scattered blood. Here at least was one visitor to the island disposed of! There were no traces of other violence about it. It looked as though it had been suddenly snatched up and killed; and as I stared at the little furry body came the difficulty of how the thing had been done. The vague dread that had been in my mind since I had seen the inhuman face of the man at the stream grew distincter as I stood there. I began to realise the hardihood of my expedition among these unknown people. The thicket about me became altered to my imagination. Every shadow became something more than a shadow,—became an ambush; every rustle became a threat. Invisible things seemed watching me. I resolved to go back to the enclosure on the beach. I suddenly turned away and thrust myself violently, possibly even frantically, through the bushes, anxious to get a clear space about me again.
I was surprised by a bright patch of scarlet on the ground, and when I approached it, I found it was an unusual fungus, branching and wrinkled like a leafy lichen, but turning to slime at the touch. Then, in the shade of some lush ferns, I came across something disturbing—the dead body of a rabbit covered in shiny flies, still warm and missing its head. I stood frozen, horrified by the sight of the scattered blood. At least one visitor to the island had met a grim fate! There were no signs of other violence around it. It looked as though it had been abruptly snatched up and killed, and as I stared at the little furry body, I struggled to understand how it had happened. The vague fear that had been in my mind since I saw the inhuman face of the man at the stream became clearer as I stood there. I started to grasp the bravery of my expedition among these unknown people. The thicket around me changed in my imagination. Every shadow turned into something more than just a shadow—it became an ambush; every rustle became a threat. I felt as if unseen things were watching me. I decided to return to the enclosure on the beach. I suddenly turned away and pushed myself vigorously, even desperately, through the bushes, eager to clear some space around me again.
I stopped just in time to prevent myself emerging upon an open space. It was a kind of glade in the forest, made by a fall; seedlings were already starting up to struggle for the vacant space; and beyond, the dense growth of stems and twining vines and splashes of fungus and flowers closed in again. Before me, squatting together upon the fungoid ruins of a huge fallen tree and still unaware of my approach, were three grotesque human figures. One was evidently a female; the other two were men. They were naked, save for swathings of scarlet cloth about the middle; and their skins were of a dull pinkish-drab colour, such as I had seen in no savages before. They had fat, heavy, chinless faces, retreating foreheads, and a scant bristly hair upon their heads. I never saw such bestial-looking creatures.
I stopped just in time to keep myself from stepping into an open space. It was a sort of clearing in the forest, created by a fallen tree; seedlings were already starting to pop up to compete for the open area; and beyond that, the thick growth of trunks, twisting vines, and patches of fungus and flowers closed in again. In front of me, huddled together on the rotting remains of a massive fallen tree and still unaware of my presence, were three strange human figures. One was clearly a woman; the other two were men. They were naked, except for strips of red cloth around their waists, and their skin was a dull pinkish-drab color, unlike anything I had seen in other tribes before. They had fat, heavy, chinless faces, sloping foreheads, and sparse bristly hair on their heads. I had never seen such beastly-looking creatures.
They were talking, or at least one of the men was talking to the other two, and all three had been too closely interested to heed the rustling of my approach. They swayed their heads and shoulders from side to side. The speaker’s words came thick and sloppy, and though I could hear them distinctly I could not distinguish what he said. He seemed to me to be reciting some complicated gibberish. Presently his articulation became shriller, and spreading his hands he rose to his feet. At that the others began to gibber in unison, also rising to their feet, spreading their hands and swaying their bodies in rhythm with their chant. I noticed then the abnormal shortness of their legs, and their lank, clumsy feet. All three began slowly to circle round, raising and stamping their feet and waving their arms; a kind of tune crept into their rhythmic recitation, and a refrain,—“Aloola,” or “Balloola,” it sounded like. Their eyes began to sparkle, and their ugly faces to brighten, with an expression of strange pleasure. Saliva dripped from their lipless mouths.
They were talking, or at least one of the guys was talking to the other two, and all three were too caught up in their conversation to notice me approaching. They swayed their heads and shoulders side to side. The speaker’s words came out thick and slurred, and while I could hear them clearly, I couldn’t make out what he was saying. It sounded like he was just mumbling some complicated nonsense. Soon, his voice got sharper, and he threw his hands up and stood up. That’s when the others started to join in, also standing and spreading their hands, swaying their bodies along with their chant. I then noticed how unusually short their legs were, and their long, awkward feet. All three began to slowly circle around, lifting and stomping their feet and waving their arms; a sort of melody crept into their rhythmic chanting, and a refrain—“Aloola” or “Balloola,” it sounded like. Their eyes started to sparkle, and their ugly faces lit up with an expression of strange delight. Drool dripped from their lipless mouths.
Suddenly, as I watched their grotesque and unaccountable gestures, I perceived clearly for the first time what it was that had offended me, what had given me the two inconsistent and conflicting impressions of utter strangeness and yet of the strangest familiarity. The three creatures engaged in this mysterious rite were human in shape, and yet human beings with the strangest air about them of some familiar animal. Each of these creatures, despite its human form, its rag of clothing, and the rough humanity of its bodily form, had woven into it—into its movements, into the expression of its countenance, into its whole presence—some now irresistible suggestion of a hog, a swinish taint, the unmistakable mark of the beast.
Suddenly, as I watched their bizarre and incomprehensible movements, I clearly realized for the first time what had upset me, what had given me the two contradictory feelings of complete strangeness and yet an odd familiarity. The three beings taking part in this strange ritual were human in shape, but they had an unsettling resemblance to some familiar animal. Each of these beings, despite its human appearance, its ragged clothing, and the roughness of its body, carried within it—through its movements, the look on its face, and its entire presence—an undeniable suggestion of a pig, a filthy hint, the unmistakable mark of a beast.
I stood overcome by this amazing realisation and then the most horrible questionings came rushing into my mind. They began leaping in the air, first one and then the other, whooping and grunting. Then one slipped, and for a moment was on all-fours,—to recover, indeed, forthwith. But that transitory gleam of the true animalism of these monsters was enough.
I stood there overwhelmed by this incredible realization, and then the most terrible questions started flooding my mind. They jumped around, one after the other, making noises and grunting. Then one lost its balance and briefly went down on all fours—quickly getting back up, of course. But that brief glimpse of the true animalistic nature of these monsters was enough.
I turned as noiselessly as possible, and becoming every now and then rigid with the fear of being discovered, as a branch cracked or a leaf rustled, I pushed back into the bushes. It was long before I grew bolder, and dared to move freely. My only idea for the moment was to get away from these foul beings, and I scarcely noticed that I had emerged upon a faint pathway amidst the trees. Then suddenly traversing a little glade, I saw with an unpleasant start two clumsy legs among the trees, walking with noiseless footsteps parallel with my course, and perhaps thirty yards away from me. The head and upper part of the body were hidden by a tangle of creeper. I stopped abruptly, hoping the creature did not see me. The feet stopped as I did. So nervous was I that I controlled an impulse to headlong flight with the utmost difficulty. Then looking hard, I distinguished through the interlacing network the head and body of the brute I had seen drinking. He moved his head. There was an emerald flash in his eyes as he glanced at me from the shadow of the trees, a half-luminous colour that vanished as he turned his head again. He was motionless for a moment, and then with a noiseless tread began running through the green confusion. In another moment he had vanished behind some bushes. I could not see him, but I felt that he had stopped and was watching me again.
I turned as quietly as I could, and every now and then froze with the fear of being caught, especially when a branch snapped or a leaf rustled, so I pushed back into the bushes. It took a long time before I felt brave enough to move freely. All I wanted at that moment was to get away from these terrible beings, and I barely noticed that I had stumbled onto a faint path among the trees. Then, suddenly crossing a small clearing, I was unpleasantly startled to see two awkward legs among the trees, walking silently parallel to me, about thirty yards away. The head and upper body were hidden by a tangle of vines. I stopped abruptly, hoping the creature didn’t see me. The feet stopped when I did. I was so nervous that I struggled to suppress the impulse to flee. Then, looking closely, I made out the head and body of the beast I had seen drinking. He moved his head. There was an emerald flash in his eyes as he glanced at me from the shadows of the trees, a half-luminous color that disappeared when he turned his head again. He stood still for a moment, and then, moving silently, began running through the thick foliage. In a moment, he had vanished behind some bushes. I couldn’t see him, but I felt that he had stopped and was watching me again.
What on earth was he,—man or beast? What did he want with me? I had no weapon, not even a stick. Flight would be madness. At any rate the Thing, whatever it was, lacked the courage to attack me. Setting my teeth hard, I walked straight towards him. I was anxious not to show the fear that seemed chilling my backbone. I pushed through a tangle of tall white-flowered bushes, and saw him twenty paces beyond, looking over his shoulder at me and hesitating. I advanced a step or two, looking steadfastly into his eyes.
What on earth was he—human or animal? What did he want from me? I had no weapon, not even a stick. Running away would be crazy. At least the thing, whatever it was, didn't have the guts to attack me. Gritting my teeth, I walked directly toward him. I was trying not to show the fear that felt like ice down my spine. I pushed through a tangle of tall bushes with white flowers and saw him twenty paces ahead, glancing back at me, unsure. I took a step or two forward, staring unwaveringly into his eyes.
“Who are you?” said I.
“Who are you?” I asked.
He tried to meet my gaze. “No!” he said suddenly, and turning went bounding away from me through the undergrowth. Then he turned and stared at me again. His eyes shone brightly out of the dusk under the trees.
He tried to look at me. “No!” he exclaimed suddenly, then turned and sprinted away from me through the bushes. Then he stopped and looked back at me again. His eyes sparkled brightly in the dim light under the trees.
My heart was in my mouth; but I felt my only chance was bluff, and walked steadily towards him. He turned again, and vanished into the dusk. Once more I thought I caught the glint of his eyes, and that was all.
My heart was racing, but I knew my only shot was to play it cool, so I walked confidently toward him. He turned again and disappeared into the twilight. Once more, I thought I saw a flash of his eyes, and that was it.
For the first time I realised how the lateness of the hour might affect me. The sun had set some minutes since, the swift dusk of the tropics was already fading out of the eastern sky, and a pioneer moth fluttered silently by my head. Unless I would spend the night among the unknown dangers of the mysterious forest, I must hasten back to the enclosure. The thought of a return to that pain-haunted refuge was extremely disagreeable, but still more so was the idea of being overtaken in the open by darkness and all that darkness might conceal. I gave one more look into the blue shadows that had swallowed up this odd creature, and then retraced my way down the slope towards the stream, going as I judged in the direction from which I had come.
For the first time, I realized how much the late hour could impact me. The sun had set a few minutes ago, the swift dusk of the tropics was already fading from the eastern sky, and a pioneer moth fluttered silently by my head. Unless I wanted to spend the night among the unknown dangers of the mysterious forest, I had to hurry back to the enclosure. The thought of returning to that pain-filled refuge was extremely unpleasant, but the idea of being caught outside in the dark and whatever that darkness might hide was even worse. I took one last look into the blue shadows that had engulfed this strange creature, and then I made my way back down the slope toward the stream, going as I assumed in the direction from which I had come.
I walked eagerly, my mind confused with many things, and presently found myself in a level place among scattered trees. The colourless clearness that comes after the sunset flush was darkling; the blue sky above grew momentarily deeper, and the little stars one by one pierced the attenuated light; the interspaces of the trees, the gaps in the further vegetation, that had been hazy blue in the daylight, grew black and mysterious. I pushed on. The colour vanished from the world. The tree-tops rose against the luminous blue sky in inky silhouette, and all below that outline melted into one formless blackness. Presently the trees grew thinner, and the shrubby undergrowth more abundant. Then there was a desolate space covered with a white sand, and then another expanse of tangled bushes. I did not remember crossing the sand-opening before. I began to be tormented by a faint rustling upon my right hand. I thought at first it was fancy, for whenever I stopped there was silence, save for the evening breeze in the tree-tops. Then when I turned to hurry on again there was an echo to my footsteps.
I walked eagerly, my mind racing with many thoughts, and soon found myself in a flat area scattered with trees. The colorless clarity that comes after the sunset glow was fading; the blue sky above grew darker, and the little stars began to pierce the dim light one by one. The spaces between the trees and the gaps in the distant vegetation, which had looked hazy blue in the daylight, turned black and mysterious. I pushed forward. Color disappeared from the world. The tree tops stood out against the bright blue sky in a dark silhouette, and everything below that outline melted into formless darkness. Soon, the trees thinned, and the undergrowth became thicker. Then there was a barren area covered with white sand, followed by a stretch of tangled bushes. I didn’t recall crossing the sandy area before. I started to be unsettled by a faint rustling on my right. At first, I thought it was just my imagination, because whenever I stopped, there was silence, except for the evening breeze in the treetops. But when I turned to hurry on again, I heard an echo of my footsteps.
I turned away from the thickets, keeping to the more open ground, and endeavouring by sudden turns now and then to surprise something in the act of creeping upon me. I saw nothing, and nevertheless my sense of another presence grew steadily. I increased my pace, and after some time came to a slight ridge, crossed it, and turned sharply, regarding it steadfastly from the further side. It came out black and clear-cut against the darkling sky; and presently a shapeless lump heaved up momentarily against the sky-line and vanished again. I felt assured now that my tawny-faced antagonist was stalking me once more; and coupled with that was another unpleasant realisation, that I had lost my way.
I turned away from the bushes, sticking to the more open ground, and trying to suddenly change direction now and then to catch something sneaking up on me. I didn’t see anything, but my feeling of another presence kept growing. I picked up the pace, and after a while, I reached a slight ridge, crossed it, and turned sharply, staring at it from the other side. It stood out sharp and black against the darkening sky; then a shapeless mass briefly rose against the horizon and disappeared again. I was now convinced that my tawny-faced enemy was stalking me once more, and along with that came another uncomfortable realization: I had lost my way.
For a time I hurried on hopelessly perplexed, and pursued by that stealthy approach. Whatever it was, the Thing either lacked the courage to attack me, or it was waiting to take me at some disadvantage. I kept studiously to the open. At times I would turn and listen; and presently I had half persuaded myself that my pursuer had abandoned the chase, or was a mere creation of my disordered imagination. Then I heard the sound of the sea. I quickened my footsteps almost into a run, and immediately there was a stumble in my rear.
For a while, I rushed ahead, totally confused, feeling followed by something sneaky. Whatever it was, it either didn't have the guts to come after me or was waiting for the right moment to catch me off guard. I stayed deliberately in the open. Occasionally, I would stop and listen; soon, I nearly convinced myself that my pursuer had given up the chase or that it was just a figment of my restless mind. Then I heard the sound of the ocean. I picked up speed almost to a run, and suddenly I heard a stumble behind me.
I turned suddenly, and stared at the uncertain trees behind me. One black shadow seemed to leap into another. I listened, rigid, and heard nothing but the creep of the blood in my ears. I thought that my nerves were unstrung, and that my imagination was tricking me, and turned resolutely towards the sound of the sea again.
I turned abruptly and stared at the ambiguous trees behind me. One dark shadow appeared to jump into another. I listened, tense, and heard nothing except the thrum of blood in my ears. I felt like my nerves were frayed and that my imagination was playing tricks on me, so I determinedly turned back toward the sound of the sea.
In a minute or so the trees grew thinner, and I emerged upon a bare, low headland running out into the sombre water. The night was calm and clear, and the reflection of the growing multitude of the stars shivered in the tranquil heaving of the sea. Some way out, the wash upon an irregular band of reef shone with a pallid light of its own. Westward I saw the zodiacal light mingling with the yellow brilliance of the evening star. The coast fell away from me to the east, and westward it was hidden by the shoulder of the cape. Then I recalled the fact that Moreau’s beach lay to the west.
In a minute or so, the trees became fewer, and I found myself on a bare, low headland extending into the dark water. The night was calm and clear, and the reflection of the increasing number of stars shimmered in the gently lifting sea. Some distance out, the waves on a jagged band of reef glowed with a pale light of their own. To the west, I saw the zodiacal light blending with the bright yellow of the evening star. The coast dropped away from me to the east, and to the west, it was hidden by the side of the cape. Then I remembered that Moreau’s beach was to the west.
A twig snapped behind me, and there was a rustle. I turned, and stood facing the dark trees. I could see nothing—or else I could see too much. Every dark form in the dimness had its ominous quality, its peculiar suggestion of alert watchfulness. So I stood for perhaps a minute, and then, with an eye to the trees still, turned westward to cross the headland; and as I moved, one among the lurking shadows moved to follow me.
A twig snapped behind me, and I heard a rustle. I turned and faced the dark trees. I could see nothing—or maybe I could see too much. Every dark shape in the shadows felt ominous, with its own strange sense of watchfulness. I stood there for maybe a minute, and then, still keeping an eye on the trees, I turned west to cross the headland; as I walked, one of the lurking shadows shifted to follow me.
My heart beat quickly. Presently the broad sweep of a bay to the westward became visible, and I halted again. The noiseless shadow halted a dozen yards from me. A little point of light shone on the further bend of the curve, and the grey sweep of the sandy beach lay faint under the starlight. Perhaps two miles away was that little point of light. To get to the beach I should have to go through the trees where the shadows lurked, and down a bushy slope.
My heart raced. Soon, I could see the wide stretch of a bay to the west, and I stopped again. The silent figure paused about ten yards away from me. A tiny light flickered at the far bend of the curve, and the grey stretch of the sandy beach barely showed under the starlight. That little light was probably about two miles away. To reach the beach, I’d have to go through the trees where the shadows were hiding, and down a bushy slope.
I could see the Thing rather more distinctly now. It was no animal, for it stood erect. At that I opened my mouth to speak, and found a hoarse phlegm choked my voice. I tried again, and shouted, “Who is there?” There was no answer. I advanced a step. The Thing did not move, only gathered itself together. My foot struck a stone. That gave me an idea. Without taking my eyes off the black form before me, I stooped and picked up this lump of rock; but at my motion the Thing turned abruptly as a dog might have done, and slunk obliquely into the further darkness. Then I recalled a schoolboy expedient against big dogs, and twisted the rock into my handkerchief, and gave this a turn round my wrist. I heard a movement further off among the shadows, as if the Thing was in retreat. Then suddenly my tense excitement gave way; I broke into a profuse perspiration and fell a-trembling, with my adversary routed and this weapon in my hand.
I could see the Thing much more clearly now. It wasn't an animal because it was standing upright. At that, I opened my mouth to speak but found that a hoarse mucus was blocking my voice. I tried again and shouted, “Who’s there?” There was no response. I took a step closer. The Thing didn’t move; it just seemed to consolidate itself. My foot hit a stone. That sparked an idea. Without taking my eyes off the dark figure in front of me, I bent down and picked up the rock; but as I did, the Thing turned abruptly like a dog might and slipped away into the deeper darkness. Then I remembered an old schoolboy trick to scare off big dogs. I wrapped the rock in my handkerchief and tied it around my wrist. I heard a movement further away in the shadows, as if the Thing was retreating. Then suddenly, my intense excitement faded; I broke out in a heavy sweat and started trembling, feeling like I had routed my opponent with this makeshift weapon in my hand.
It was some time before I could summon resolution to go down through the trees and bushes upon the flank of the headland to the beach. At last I did it at a run; and as I emerged from the thicket upon the sand, I heard some other body come crashing after me. At that I completely lost my head with fear, and began running along the sand. Forthwith there came the swift patter of soft feet in pursuit. I gave a wild cry, and redoubled my pace. Some dim, black things about three or four times the size of rabbits went running or hopping up from the beach towards the bushes as I passed.
It took me a while to gather the courage to make my way down through the trees and bushes along the edge of the headland to the beach. Finally, I sprinted down, and as I stepped out of the underbrush onto the sand, I heard something else crashing after me. I totally panicked, and started running along the shoreline. Immediately, I could hear the quick patter of soft footsteps chasing after me. I let out a desperate cry and picked up my speed. Some dark shapes, about three or four times the size of rabbits, were running or hopping up from the beach toward the bushes as I rushed by.
So long as I live, I shall remember the terror of that chase. I ran near the water’s edge, and heard every now and then the splash of the feet that gained upon me. Far away, hopelessly far, was the yellow light. All the night about us was black and still. Splash, splash, came the pursuing feet, nearer and nearer. I felt my breath going, for I was quite out of training; it whooped as I drew it, and I felt a pain like a knife at my side. I perceived the Thing would come up with me long before I reached the enclosure, and, desperate and sobbing for my breath, I wheeled round upon it and struck at it as it came up to me,—struck with all my strength. The stone came out of the sling of the handkerchief as I did so. As I turned, the Thing, which had been running on all-fours, rose to its feet, and the missile fell fair on its left temple. The skull rang loud, and the animal-man blundered into me, thrust me back with its hands, and went staggering past me to fall headlong upon the sand with its face in the water; and there it lay still.
As long as I live, I’ll remember the fear of that chase. I ran close to the water’s edge and could hear the splash of the feet getting closer to me every now and then. Far away, hopelessly far, was the yellow light. The night around us was dark and silent. Splash, splash, the pursuing feet came, closer and closer. I felt my breath fading, since I was completely out of shape; it gasped as I inhaled, and a sharp pain shot through my side. I realized the Thing would catch up to me long before I reached the enclosure, and, desperate and struggling for breath, I turned to face it and struck at it as it approached me—striking with all my strength. The stone flew from the sling of the handkerchief as I did this. As I turned, the Thing, which had been running on all fours, stood up, and the missile hit squarely on its left temple. The sound of its skull ringing was loud, and the animal-man stumbled into me, pushed me back with its hands, and staggered past me, crashing face-first into the sand and into the water; and there it lay still.
I could not bring myself to approach that black heap. I left it there, with the water rippling round it, under the still stars, and giving it a wide berth pursued my way towards the yellow glow of the house; and presently, with a positive effect of relief, came the pitiful moaning of the puma, the sound that had originally driven me out to explore this mysterious island. At that, though I was faint and horribly fatigued, I gathered together all my strength, and began running again towards the light. I thought I heard a voice calling me.
I couldn’t bring myself to approach that dark mass. I left it there, with the water gently rippling around it, under the still stars, and giving it a wide berth, I made my way toward the yellow glow of the house. Soon, with a definite sense of relief, I heard the pitiful moaning of the puma, the sound that had originally drawn me out to explore this mysterious island. Even though I felt weak and utterly exhausted, I gathered all my strength and started running again toward the light. I thought I heard someone calling me.
X.
THE CRYING OF THE MAN.
As I drew near the house I saw that the light shone from the open door of my room; and then I heard coming from out of the darkness at the side of that orange oblong of light, the voice of Montgomery shouting, “Prendick!” I continued running. Presently I heard him again. I replied by a feeble “Hullo!” and in another moment had staggered up to him.
As I approached the house, I noticed the light coming from my room's open door, and then I heard Montgomery's voice calling out from the dark beside that orange rectangle of light, “Prendick!” I kept running. Soon, I heard him again. I responded with a weak “Hullo!” and in just a moment, I managed to stumble up to him.
“Where have you been?” said he, holding me at arm’s length, so that the light from the door fell on my face. “We have both been so busy that we forgot you until about half an hour ago.” He led me into the room and sat me down in the deck chair. For awhile I was blinded by the light. “We did not think you would start to explore this island of ours without telling us,” he said; and then, “I was afraid—But—what—Hullo!”
“Where have you been?” he asked, holding me at arm's length so the light from the door illuminated my face. “We've both been so busy that we forgot about you until about half an hour ago.” He brought me into the room and sat me down in the deck chair. For a moment, I was blinded by the light. “We didn’t think you would start exploring this island of ours without letting us know,” he said; and then, “I was worried—But—what—Hey!”
My last remaining strength slipped from me, and my head fell forward on my chest. I think he found a certain satisfaction in giving me brandy.
My last bit of strength faded, and my head dropped onto my chest. I think he felt some satisfaction in giving me brandy.
“For God’s sake,” said I, “fasten that door.”
“For God’s sake,” I said, “lock that door.”
“You’ve been meeting some of our curiosities, eh?” said he.
"You've been experiencing some of our curiosities, right?" he said.
He locked the door and turned to me again. He asked me no questions, but gave me some more brandy and water and pressed me to eat. I was in a state of collapse. He said something vague about his forgetting to warn me, and asked me briefly when I left the house and what I had seen.
He locked the door and turned back to me. He didn’t ask any questions, but poured me more brandy and water and urged me to eat. I was completely worn out. He mentioned something unclear about forgetting to warn me and briefly asked when I left the house and what I had seen.
I answered him as briefly, in fragmentary sentences. “Tell me what it all means,” said I, in a state bordering on hysterics.
I replied to him as briefly as I could, using short, fragmented sentences. “Tell me what it all means,” I said, on the verge of hysteria.
“It’s nothing so very dreadful,” said he. “But I think you have had about enough for one day.” The puma suddenly gave a sharp yell of pain. At that he swore under his breath. “I’m damned,” said he, “if this place is not as bad as Gower Street, with its cats.”
“It’s nothing too terrible,” he said. “But I think you’ve had enough for one day.” The puma suddenly let out a sharp yell of pain. At that, he cursed quietly. “I’ll be damned,” he said, “if this place isn’t as bad as Gower Street, with its cats.”
“Montgomery,” said I, “what was that thing that came after me? Was it a beast or was it a man?”
“Montgomery,” I said, “what was that thing that came after me? Was it a beast or a man?”
“If you don’t sleep to-night,” he said, “you’ll be off your head to-morrow.”
“If you don’t sleep tonight,” he said, “you’ll be out of your mind tomorrow.”
I stood up in front of him. “What was that thing that came after me?” I asked.
I stood up in front of him. “What was that thing that came after me?” I asked.
He looked me squarely in the eyes, and twisted his mouth askew. His eyes, which had seemed animated a minute before, went dull. “From your account,” said he, “I’m thinking it was a bogle.”
He looked me straight in the eyes and twisted his mouth to the side. His eyes, which had seemed lively a minute ago, grew dull. “From what you said,” he said, “I think it was a ghost.”
I felt a gust of intense irritation, which passed as quickly as it came. I flung myself into the chair again, and pressed my hands on my forehead. The puma began once more.
I felt a rush of intense irritation that went away just as quickly. I threw myself back into the chair and pressed my hands against my forehead. The puma started up again.
Montgomery came round behind me and put his hand on my shoulder. “Look here, Prendick,” he said, “I had no business to let you drift out into this silly island of ours. But it’s not so bad as you feel, man. Your nerves are worked to rags. Let me give you something that will make you sleep. That—will keep on for hours yet. You must simply get to sleep, or I won’t answer for it.”
Montgomery came up behind me and placed his hand on my shoulder. “Listen, Prendick,” he said, “I shouldn’t have let you wander into this ridiculous island of ours. But it’s not as terrible as you think, man. You’re just really on edge. Let me give you something to help you sleep. That—will last for hours. You really need to get some rest, or I can’t guarantee what will happen.”
I did not reply. I bowed forward, and covered my face with my hands. Presently he returned with a small measure containing a dark liquid. This he gave me. I took it unresistingly, and he helped me into the hammock.
I didn't respond. I leaned forward and covered my face with my hands. After a moment, he came back with a small cup filled with a dark liquid. He handed it to me. I took it without putting up a fight, and he helped me into the hammock.
When I awoke, it was broad day. For a little while I lay flat, staring at the roof above me. The rafters, I observed, were made out of the timbers of a ship. Then I turned my head, and saw a meal prepared for me on the table. I perceived that I was hungry, and prepared to clamber out of the hammock, which, very politely anticipating my intention, twisted round and deposited me upon all-fours on the floor.
When I woke up, it was broad daylight. For a little while, I lay flat on my back, staring at the ceiling above me. I noticed that the rafters were made from the wood of a ship. Then I turned my head and saw a meal ready for me on the table. I realized I was hungry and got ready to climb out of the hammock, which, very kindly anticipating my move, twisted around and dropped me onto all fours on the floor.
I got up and sat down before the food. I had a heavy feeling in my head, and only the vaguest memory at first of the things that had happened over night. The morning breeze blew very pleasantly through the unglazed window, and that and the food contributed to the sense of animal comfort which I experienced. Presently the door behind me—the door inward towards the yard of the enclosure—opened. I turned and saw Montgomery’s face.
I got up and sat down in front of the food. My head felt heavy, and at first, I could barely remember what had happened overnight. The morning breeze flowed nicely through the open window, and along with the food, it added to the cozy feeling I had. Eventually, the door behind me—the one leading to the yard—opened. I turned and saw Montgomery's face.
“All right,” said he. “I’m frightfully busy.” And he shut the door.
“All right,” he said. “I’m really busy.” Then he shut the door.
Afterwards I discovered that he forgot to re-lock it. Then I recalled the expression of his face the previous night, and with that the memory of all I had experienced reconstructed itself before me. Even as that fear came back to me came a cry from within; but this time it was not the cry of a puma. I put down the mouthful that hesitated upon my lips, and listened. Silence, save for the whisper of the morning breeze. I began to think my ears had deceived me.
Afterwards, I realized he forgot to lock it again. Then I remembered the look on his face the night before, and with that, all the memories of what I had experienced came flooding back. Just as that fear returned, I heard a cry from inside; but this time, it wasn’t the cry of a puma. I put down what I was about to say and listened. It was quiet, except for the soft rustle of the morning breeze. I started to think my ears had fooled me.
After a long pause I resumed my meal, but with my ears still vigilant. Presently I heard something else, very faint and low. I sat as if frozen in my attitude. Though it was faint and low, it moved me more profoundly than all that I had hitherto heard of the abominations behind the wall. There was no mistake this time in the quality of the dim, broken sounds; no doubt at all of their source. For it was groaning, broken by sobs and gasps of anguish. It was no brute this time; it was a human being in torment!
After a long pause, I went back to my meal, but I kept my ears alert. Soon, I heard something else, very faint and quiet. I sat there as if I were frozen in place. Even though it was soft and low, it affected me more deeply than everything I had heard about the horrors behind the wall. This time there was no doubt about the quality of the faint, broken sounds; I was certain of their origin. It was groaning, mixed with sobs and gasps of pain. It was no animal this time; it was a human being in distress!
As I realised this I rose, and in three steps had crossed the room, seized the handle of the door into the yard, and flung it open before me.
As I realized this, I stood up, and in three steps crossed the room, grabbed the door handle leading to the yard, and swung it open in front of me.
“Prendick, man! Stop!” cried Montgomery, intervening.
“Prendick, man! Stop!” shouted Montgomery, stepping in.
A startled deerhound yelped and snarled. There was blood, I saw, in the sink,—brown, and some scarlet—and I smelt the peculiar smell of carbolic acid. Then through an open doorway beyond, in the dim light of the shadow, I saw something bound painfully upon a framework, scarred, red, and bandaged; and then blotting this out appeared the face of old Moreau, white and terrible. In a moment he had gripped me by the shoulder with a hand that was smeared red, had twisted me off my feet, and flung me headlong back into my own room. He lifted me as though I was a little child. I fell at full length upon the floor, and the door slammed and shut out the passionate intensity of his face. Then I heard the key turn in the lock, and Montgomery’s voice in expostulation.
A startled deerhound yelped and growled. I noticed blood in the sink—brown and some red—and I could smell the distinct odor of carbolic acid. Then, through an open doorway in the dim light of the shadows, I saw something bound painfully to a frame, scarred, red, and bandaged; and then blocking this view was the face of old Moreau, pale and terrifying. In an instant, he grabbed me by the shoulder with a hand that was smeared with red, yanked me off my feet, and tossed me back into my own room. He lifted me as if I were a small child. I fell flat on the floor, and the door slammed shut, cutting off the intense expression on his face. Then I heard the key turn in the lock, followed by Montgomery’s voice in disagreement.
“Ruin the work of a lifetime,” I heard Moreau say.
“Ruin the work of a lifetime,” I heard Moreau say.
“He does not understand,” said Montgomery. and other things that were inaudible.
“He doesn’t understand,” said Montgomery, along with other things that were impossible to hear.
“I can’t spare the time yet,” said Moreau.
“I can’t spare the time right now,” said Moreau.
The rest I did not hear. I picked myself up and stood trembling, my mind a chaos of the most horrible misgivings. Could it be possible, I thought, that such a thing as the vivisection of men was carried on here? The question shot like lightning across a tumultuous sky; and suddenly the clouded horror of my mind condensed into a vivid realisation of my own danger.
The rest I didn't hear. I picked myself up and stood there shaking, my mind a whirlwind of terrible doubts. Could it really be true, I wondered, that they were doing experiments on people here? The thought struck me like lightning in a stormy sky; and suddenly, the overwhelming dread in my mind crystallized into a clear awareness of my own peril.
XI.
THE HUNTING OF THE MAN.
It came before my mind with an unreasonable hope of escape that the outer door of my room was still open to me. I was convinced now, absolutely assured, that Moreau had been vivisecting a human being. All the time since I had heard his name, I had been trying to link in my mind in some way the grotesque animalism of the islanders with his abominations; and now I thought I saw it all. The memory of his work on the transfusion of blood recurred to me. These creatures I had seen were the victims of some hideous experiment. These sickening scoundrels had merely intended to keep me back, to fool me with their display of confidence, and presently to fall upon me with a fate more horrible than death,—with torture; and after torture the most hideous degradation it is possible to conceive,—to send me off a lost soul, a beast, to the rest of their Comus rout.
It struck me with an impossible hope of escape that the door to my room was still open. I was now completely sure that Moreau had been conducting vivisection on a human. Ever since I first heard his name, I had been trying to connect the bizarre animal-like behaviors of the islanders with his horrific actions; and now I thought I understood it all. The memory of his work with blood transfusions came back to me. The beings I had seen were the victims of some awful experiment. These disgusting scoundrels had only wanted to keep me from leaving, to trick me with their show of confidence, and then to attack me with a fate worse than death—torture; and after that, the most grotesque humiliation imaginable—to send me off as a lost soul, a beast, to join their chaotic revelry.
I looked round for some weapon. Nothing. Then with an inspiration I turned over the deck chair, put my foot on the side of it, and tore away the side rail. It happened that a nail came away with the wood, and projecting, gave a touch of danger to an otherwise petty weapon. I heard a step outside, and incontinently flung open the door and found Montgomery within a yard of it. He meant to lock the outer door! I raised this nailed stick of mine and cut at his face; but he sprang back. I hesitated a moment, then turned and fled, round the corner of the house. “Prendick, man!” I heard his astonished cry, “don’t be a silly ass, man!”
I looked around for some kind of weapon. Nothing. Then I had an idea—I flipped over the deck chair, put my foot on the side, and ripped off the side rail. A nail came off with the wood, sticking out and making the otherwise useless weapon a bit more dangerous. I heard footsteps outside, so I quickly threw open the door and saw Montgomery just a yard away. He was about to lock the outer door! I raised my makeshift weapon and swung it at his face, but he jumped back. I hesitated for a moment, then turned and ran around the corner of the house. “Prendick, man!” I heard his shocked shout, “don’t be an idiot, man!”
Another minute, thought I, and he would have had me locked in, and as ready as a hospital rabbit for my fate. He emerged behind the corner, for I heard him shout, “Prendick!” Then he began to run after me, shouting things as he ran. This time running blindly, I went northeastward in a direction at right angles to my previous expedition. Once, as I went running headlong up the beach, I glanced over my shoulder and saw his attendant with him. I ran furiously up the slope, over it, then turning eastward along a rocky valley fringed on either side with jungle I ran for perhaps a mile altogether, my chest straining, my heart beating in my ears; and then hearing nothing of Montgomery or his man, and feeling upon the verge of exhaustion, I doubled sharply back towards the beach as I judged, and lay down in the shelter of a canebrake. There I remained for a long time, too fearful to move, and indeed too fearful even to plan a course of action. The wild scene about me lay sleeping silently under the sun, and the only sound near me was the thin hum of some small gnats that had discovered me. Presently I became aware of a drowsy breathing sound, the soughing of the sea upon the beach.
Another minute, I thought, and he would’ve had me trapped, ready like a hospital rabbit for whatever was coming. He appeared around the corner, shouting, “Prendick!” Then he started sprinting after me, yelling things as he ran. This time, I ran blindly, heading northeast, different from my earlier route. Once, as I dashed headfirst down the beach, I looked back and saw his assistant with him. I dashed furiously up the slope, over it, then turned east along a rocky valley flanked by jungle. I ran for maybe a mile, my chest throbbing and my heart pounding in my ears; then, not hearing anything from Montgomery or his guy and feeling on the brink of exhaustion, I sharply turned back towards the beach and lay down in the shelter of some reeds. I stayed there for a long time, too scared to move, and honestly too scared even to think of what to do next. The wild scene around me lay quietly under the sun, the only sound nearby was the faint buzz of some small gnats that had found me. Soon, I noticed a drowsy breathing noise, the soft sound of the sea on the beach.
After about an hour I heard Montgomery shouting my name, far away to the north. That set me thinking of my plan of action. As I interpreted it then, this island was inhabited only by these two vivisectors and their animalised victims. Some of these no doubt they could press into their service against me if need arose. I knew both Moreau and Montgomery carried revolvers; and, save for a feeble bar of deal spiked with a small nail, the merest mockery of a mace, I was unarmed.
After about an hour, I heard Montgomery yelling my name from way up north. That got me thinking about my plan. As I saw it then, this island was only home to those two vivisectors and their animal-like victims. No doubt, they could use some of them against me if it came down to it. I knew both Moreau and Montgomery had revolvers, and aside from a weak bar of wood with a small nail in it, just a poor excuse for a weapon, I was unarmed.
So I lay still there, until I began to think of food and drink; and at that thought the real hopelessness of my position came home to me. I knew no way of getting anything to eat. I was too ignorant of botany to discover any resort of root or fruit that might lie about me; I had no means of trapping the few rabbits upon the island. It grew blanker the more I turned the prospect over. At last in the desperation of my position, my mind turned to the animal men I had encountered. I tried to find some hope in what I remembered of them. In turn I recalled each one I had seen, and tried to draw some augury of assistance from my memory.
So I lay there, still, until I started thinking about food and drink; and with that thought, the true hopelessness of my situation hit me. I had no idea how to get anything to eat. I didn’t know enough about plants to find any roots or fruits that might be around; I couldn’t trap the few rabbits on the island. The more I thought about it, the more bleak it became. Finally, in my desperation, I started thinking about the animal-like men I had met. I tried to find some hope in what I remembered about them. I went through each one I had seen, hoping to pull some sign of help from my memories.
Then suddenly I heard a staghound bay, and at that realised a new danger. I took little time to think, or they would have caught me then, but snatching up my nailed stick, rushed headlong from my hiding-place towards the sound of the sea. I remember a growth of thorny plants, with spines that stabbed like pen-knives. I emerged bleeding and with torn clothes upon the lip of a long creek opening northward. I went straight into the water without a minute’s hesitation, wading up the creek, and presently finding myself kneedeep in a little stream. I scrambled out at last on the westward bank, and with my heart beating loudly in my ears, crept into a tangle of ferns to await the issue. I heard the dog (there was only one) draw nearer, and yelp when it came to the thorns. Then I heard no more, and presently began to think I had escaped.
Then suddenly I heard a staghound bark, and at that moment I realized a new danger. I didn’t take much time to think, or they would have caught me then, but snatching up my nailed stick, I rushed out from my hiding place towards the sound of the sea. I remember a patch of thorny plants, with spines that poked like penknives. I came out bleeding and with torn clothes at the edge of a long creek opening northward. I went straight into the water without a second thought, wading up the creek, and soon found myself knee-deep in a small stream. I finally scrambled out on the west bank, and with my heart pounding loudly in my ears, I crept into a tangle of ferns to wait for what would happen next. I heard the dog (there was only one) getting closer, and it yelped when it reached the thorns. Then I didn’t hear anything more, and soon I began to think I had escaped.
The minutes passed; the silence lengthened out, and at last after an hour of security my courage began to return to me. By this time I was no longer very much terrified or very miserable. I had, as it were, passed the limit of terror and despair. I felt now that my life was practically lost, and that persuasion made me capable of daring anything. I had even a certain wish to encounter Moreau face to face; and as I had waded into the water, I remembered that if I were too hard pressed at least one path of escape from torment still lay open to me,—they could not very well prevent my drowning myself. I had half a mind to drown myself then; but an odd wish to see the whole adventure out, a queer, impersonal, spectacular interest in myself, restrained me. I stretched my limbs, sore and painful from the pricks of the spiny plants, and stared around me at the trees; and, so suddenly that it seemed to jump out of the green tracery about it, my eyes lit upon a black face watching me. I saw that it was the simian creature who had met the launch upon the beach. He was clinging to the oblique stem of a palm-tree. I gripped my stick, and stood up facing him. He began chattering. “You, you, you,” was all I could distinguish at first. Suddenly he dropped from the tree, and in another moment was holding the fronds apart and staring curiously at me.
The minutes went by; the silence dragged on, and finally, after an hour of feeling safe, my courage started to come back. By then, I wasn't as scared or miserable anymore. I had, in a way, passed through the worst of my fear and despair. I felt that my life was pretty much over, and the idea of persuasion made me willing to take risks. I even had a strange desire to confront Moreau directly; and as I had waded into the water, I remembered that if I was really pushed, at least one way to escape my suffering was still available to me—they couldn't really stop me from drowning myself. I seriously considered drowning myself then; but a bizarre urge to see the whole thing through, a weird, detached, almost theatrical curiosity about my own situation, held me back. I stretched my aching limbs, sore from the prick of the thorny plants, and looked around at the trees; and then, quite suddenly, my gaze caught on a black face watching me, as if it had jumped out of the green patterns around it. I recognized it as the simian creature I had seen when the launch was on the beach. He was hanging onto the slanted trunk of a palm tree. I tightened my grip on my stick and stood up to face him. He started chattering. “You, you, you,” was all I could make out at first. Then he dropped down from the tree, and in no time, he was parting the fronds and staring curiously at me.
I did not feel the same repugnance towards this creature which I had experienced in my encounters with the other Beast Men. “You,” he said, “in the boat.” He was a man, then,—at least as much of a man as Montgomery’s attendant,—for he could talk.
I didn't feel the same disgust toward this creature that I had felt with the other Beast Men. “You,” he said, “in the boat.” So he was a man, at least as much of a man as Montgomery’s assistant, since he could talk.
“Yes,” I said, “I came in the boat. From the ship.”
“Yes,” I said, “I arrived by boat. From the ship.”
“Oh!” he said, and his bright, restless eyes travelled over me, to my hands, to the stick I carried, to my feet, to the tattered places in my coat, and the cuts and scratches I had received from the thorns. He seemed puzzled at something. His eyes came back to my hands. He held his own hand out and counted his digits slowly, “One, two, three, four, five—eigh?”
“Oh!” he said, and his bright, restless eyes scanned me, from my hands to the stick I was holding, to my feet, to the torn spots on my coat, and the cuts and scratches I had from the thorns. He looked confused by something. His gaze returned to my hands. He stretched out his own hand and counted his fingers slowly, “One, two, three, four, five—eight?”
I did not grasp his meaning then; afterwards I was to find that a great proportion of these Beast People had malformed hands, lacking sometimes even three digits. But guessing this was in some way a greeting, I did the same thing by way of reply. He grinned with immense satisfaction. Then his swift roving glance went round again; he made a swift movement—and vanished. The fern fronds he had stood between came swishing together.
I didn’t understand what he meant at the time; later, I would discover that a large number of these Beast People had misshapen hands, sometimes missing even three fingers. But thinking this was some kind of greeting, I mimicked him in response. He grinned with great satisfaction. Then his quick, darting gaze moved around again; he made a quick motion—and disappeared. The fern fronds he had stood between swung back together.
I pushed out of the brake after him, and was astonished to find him swinging cheerfully by one lank arm from a rope of creepers that looped down from the foliage overhead. His back was to me.
I stepped off the brake after him and was surprised to see him happily swinging by one long arm from a rope of vines that hung down from the leaves above. His back was to me.
“Hullo!” said I.
"Hello!" I said.
He came down with a twisting jump, and stood facing me.
He jumped down with a twist and stood facing me.
“I say,” said I, “where can I get something to eat?”
“I say,” I said, “where can I get something to eat?”
“Eat!” he said. “Eat Man’s food, now.” And his eye went back to the swing of ropes. “At the huts.”
“Eat!” he said. “Eat food like a human, now.” And his gaze returned to the swing of the ropes. “At the huts.”
“But where are the huts?”
“But where are the cabins?”
“Oh!”
“Oh!”
“I’m new, you know.”
"I'm new here, you know."
At that he swung round, and set off at a quick walk. All his motions were curiously rapid. “Come along,” said he.
At that, he turned around and started walking quickly. Everything he did was oddly fast. “Come on,” he said.
I went with him to see the adventure out. I guessed the huts were some rough shelter where he and some more of these Beast People lived. I might perhaps find them friendly, find some handle in their minds to take hold of. I did not know how far they had forgotten their human heritage.
I went with him to see the adventure through. I figured the huts were some basic shelter where he and a few of these Beast People lived. I hoped I might find them friendly, find some way to connect with them. I didn't know how much they had lost touch with their human roots.
My ape-like companion trotted along by my side, with his hands hanging down and his jaw thrust forward. I wondered what memory he might have in him. “How long have you been on this island?” said I.
My ape-like friend walked beside me, his hands swinging down and his jaw sticking out. I wondered what memories he might hold. “How long have you been on this island?” I asked.
“How long?” he asked; and after having the question repeated, he held up three fingers.
“How long?” he asked. After the question was repeated, he held up three fingers.
The creature was little better than an idiot. I tried to make out what he meant by that, and it seems I bored him. After another question or two he suddenly left my side and went leaping at some fruit that hung from a tree. He pulled down a handful of prickly husks and went on eating the contents. I noted this with satisfaction, for here at least was a hint for feeding. I tried him with some other questions, but his chattering, prompt responses were as often as not quite at cross purposes with my question. Some few were appropriate, others quite parrot-like.
The creature was barely smarter than an idiot. I tried to figure out what he meant by that, and it seemed to annoy him. After another question or two, he suddenly jumped away from me and went for some fruit hanging from a tree. He grabbed a handful of prickly husks and started eating what was inside. I found this satisfying, as it gave me a clue about feeding him. I asked him a few more questions, but his quick, chatty replies often didn't relate to what I was asking. Some were on point, while others were just like a parrot mimicking words.
I was so intent upon these peculiarities that I scarcely noticed the path we followed. Presently we came to trees, all charred and brown, and so to a bare place covered with a yellow-white incrustation, across which a drifting smoke, pungent in whiffs to nose and eyes, went drifting. On our right, over a shoulder of bare rock, I saw the level blue of the sea. The path coiled down abruptly into a narrow ravine between two tumbled and knotty masses of blackish scoriae. Into this we plunged.
I was so focused on these odd details that I hardly noticed the path we were on. Soon we came to trees, all burnt and brown, and then to a clear area covered with a yellow-white crust, across which a drifting smoke, sharp and irritating to my nose and eyes, wafted by. To our right, over a section of bare rock, I saw the flat blue of the sea. The path suddenly twisted down into a narrow ravine between two messy and twisted piles of blackish volcanic rock. We dove right in.
It was extremely dark, this passage, after the blinding sunlight reflected from the sulphurous ground. Its walls grew steep, and approached each other. Blotches of green and crimson drifted across my eyes. My conductor stopped suddenly. “Home!” said he, and I stood in a floor of a chasm that was at first absolutely dark to me. I heard some strange noises, and thrust the knuckles of my left hand into my eyes. I became aware of a disagreeable odor, like that of a monkey’s cage ill-cleaned. Beyond, the rock opened again upon a gradual slope of sunlit greenery, and on either hand the light smote down through narrow ways into the central gloom.
It was incredibly dark in this passage after the blinding sunlight bounced off the sulfurous ground. The walls sloped steeply and drew closer together. Blotches of green and red drifted in front of my eyes. My guide suddenly stopped. “Home!” he said, and I found myself at the bottom of a chasm that was completely dark to me at first. I heard some strange noises and rubbed my eyes with my left hand. I became aware of an unpleasant smell, like a poorly cleaned monkey's cage. Ahead, the rock opened up again to a gentle slope of sunlit greenery, and on each side, light poured through narrow paths into the deep shadows.
XII.
THE SAYERS OF THE LAW.
Then something cold touched my hand. I started violently, and saw close to me a dim pinkish thing, looking more like a flayed child than anything else in the world. The creature had exactly the mild but repulsive features of a sloth, the same low forehead and slow gestures.
Then something cold touched my hand. I jumped suddenly and saw a vague pinkish figure nearby, looking more like a skinned child than anything else in the world. The creature had exactly the mild yet repulsive features of a sloth, the same low forehead and slow movements.
As the first shock of the change of light passed, I saw about me more distinctly. The little sloth-like creature was standing and staring at me. My conductor had vanished. The place was a narrow passage between high walls of lava, a crack in the knotted rock, and on either side interwoven heaps of sea-mat, palm-fans, and reeds leaning against the rock formed rough and impenetrably dark dens. The winding way up the ravine between these was scarcely three yards wide, and was disfigured by lumps of decaying fruit-pulp and other refuse, which accounted for the disagreeable stench of the place.
As the initial shock of the change in light faded, I was able to see my surroundings more clearly. The small, sloth-like creature was standing and staring at me. My guide had disappeared. I was in a narrow passage between tall lava walls, a crack in the twisted rock, with tangled heaps of sea-mat, palm fronds, and reeds leaning against the rock, creating rough and pitch-black dens on either side. The winding path up the ravine was barely three yards wide and was marred by clumps of rotting fruit pulp and other garbage, which explained the unpleasant smell of the area.
The little pink sloth-creature was still blinking at me when my Ape-man reappeared at the aperture of the nearest of these dens, and beckoned me in. As he did so a slouching monster wriggled out of one of the places, further up this strange street, and stood up in featureless silhouette against the bright green beyond, staring at me. I hesitated, having half a mind to bolt the way I had come; and then, determined to go through with the adventure, I gripped my nailed stick about the middle and crawled into the little evil-smelling lean-to after my conductor.
The little pink sloth-creature was still blinking at me when my Ape-man reappeared at the entrance of the closest den and motioned for me to come inside. As he did, a slouching monster slithered out of one of the spots further up this strange street and stood up, a featureless shadow against the bright green background, just staring at me. I hesitated, tempted to turn back the way I came; but then, resolved to see this adventure through, I gripped my nailed stick in the middle and crawled into the small, foul-smelling lean-to after my guide.
It was a semi-circular space, shaped like the half of a bee-hive; and against the rocky wall that formed the inner side of it was a pile of variegated fruits, cocoa-nuts among others. Some rough vessels of lava and wood stood about the floor, and one on a rough stool. There was no fire. In the darkest corner of the hut sat a shapeless mass of darkness that grunted “Hey!” as I came in, and my Ape-man stood in the dim light of the doorway and held out a split cocoa-nut to me as I crawled into the other corner and squatted down. I took it, and began gnawing it, as serenely as possible, in spite of a certain trepidation and the nearly intolerable closeness of the den. The little pink sloth-creature stood in the aperture of the hut, and something else with a drab face and bright eyes came staring over its shoulder.
It was a semi-circular space, shaped like half of a beehive, and against the rocky wall that formed the inside of it was a pile of various fruits, including cocoa nuts. Some rough containers made of lava and wood were scattered around the floor, including one on a rough stool. There was no fire. In the darkest corner of the hut sat a vague shape of darkness that grunted “Hey!” when I entered, and my Ape-man stood in the dim light of the doorway, offering me a split cocoa nut as I crawled into the opposite corner and squatted down. I took it and started gnawing on it, trying to stay calm despite a sense of unease and the almost unbearable closeness of the den. The little pink sloth creature stood in the entrance of the hut, while something else with a dull face and bright eyes peeked over its shoulder.
“Hey!” came out of the lump of mystery opposite. “It is a man.”
"Hey!" came from the mysterious figure across from me. "It's a guy."
“It is a man,” gabbled my conductor, “a man, a man, a five-man, like me.”
“It’s a man,” my conductor chattered, “a man, a man, a five-man, just like me.”
“Shut up!” said the voice from the dark, and grunted. I gnawed my cocoa-nut amid an impressive stillness.
“Shut up!” said the voice from the dark, then grunted. I gnawed on my coconut in an impressive stillness.
I peered hard into the blackness, but could distinguish nothing.
I stared deeply into the darkness, but couldn’t make out anything.
“It is a man,” the voice repeated. “He comes to live with us?”
“It’s a man,” the voice repeated. “Is he coming to live with us?”
It was a thick voice, with something in it—a kind of whistling overtone—that struck me as peculiar; but the English accent was strangely good.
It was a deep voice, with something in it—a sort of whistling tone—that seemed unusual to me; but the English accent was surprisingly good.
The Ape-man looked at me as though he expected something. I perceived the pause was interrogative. “He comes to live with you,” I said.
The Ape-man looked at me like he was waiting for something. I sensed the pause was asking a question. “He’s coming to live with you,” I said.
“It is a man. He must learn the Law.”
“It’s a man. He needs to learn the Law.”
I began to distinguish now a deeper blackness in the black, a vague outline of a hunched-up figure. Then I noticed the opening of the place was darkened by two more black heads. My hand tightened on my stick.
I started to see a deeper darkness within the black, a vague shape of a hunched figure. Then I noticed that the entrance was shadowed by two more dark heads. I gripped my stick tighter.
The thing in the dark repeated in a louder tone, “Say the words.” I had missed its last remark. “Not to go on all-fours; that is the Law,” it repeated in a kind of sing-song.
The thing in the dark said more loudly, "Say the words." I had missed what it just said. "Not to go on all-fours; that is the Law," it repeated in a sort of sing-song voice.
I was puzzled.
I was confused.
“Say the words,” said the Ape-man, repeating, and the figures in the doorway echoed this, with a threat in the tone of their voices.
“Say the words,” said the Ape-man, repeating it, and the figures in the doorway echoed this, their voices laced with a threat.
I realised that I had to repeat this idiotic formula; and then began the insanest ceremony. The voice in the dark began intoning a mad litany, line by line, and I and the rest to repeat it. As they did so, they swayed from side to side in the oddest way, and beat their hands upon their knees; and I followed their example. I could have imagined I was already dead and in another world. That dark hut, these grotesque dim figures, just flecked here and there by a glimmer of light, and all of them swaying in unison and chanting,
I realized I had to repeat this ridiculous formula, and then the craziest ceremony began. A voice in the dark started chanting a bizarre litany, line by line, and I and the others repeated it. As we did, we swayed from side to side in the strangest way and beat our hands on our knees; I followed their lead. I could have imagined I was already dead and in another world. That dark hut, these strange dim figures, just lit up here and there by a flicker of light, all swaying together and chanting,
“Not to go on all-fours; that is the Law. Are we not Men?
“Not to suck up Drink; that is the Law. Are we not Men?
“Not to eat Fish or Flesh; that is the Law. Are we not Men?
“Not to claw the Bark of Trees; that is the Law. Are we not Men?
“Not to chase other Men; that is the Law. Are we not Men?”
“Not to walk on all fours; that is the law. Are we not human?
“Not to drink from a cup; that is the law. Are we not human?
“Not to eat fish or meat; that is the law. Are we not human?
“Not to scratch the bark of trees; that is the law. Are we not human?
“Not to chase other people; that is the law. Are we not human?”
And so from the prohibition of these acts of folly, on to the prohibition of what I thought then were the maddest, most impossible, and most indecent things one could well imagine. A kind of rhythmic fervour fell on all of us; we gabbled and swayed faster and faster, repeating this amazing Law. Superficially the contagion of these brutes was upon me, but deep down within me the laughter and disgust struggled together. We ran through a long list of prohibitions, and then the chant swung round to a new formula.
And so, from the ban on these foolish acts, we moved on to the ban on what I then thought were the craziest, most unbelievable, and most inappropriate things imaginable. A sort of rhythmic energy took over all of us; we chattered and swayed faster and faster, repeating this incredible Law. On the surface, I was caught up in the excitement of these wild ones, but deep down, laughter and disgust were battling within me. We went through a long list of prohibitions, and then the chant shifted to a new phrase.
“His is the House of Pain.
“His is the Hand that makes.
“His is the Hand that wounds.
“His is the Hand that heals.”
“His is the House of Pain.
“His is the Hand that creates.
“His is the Hand that hurts.
“His is the Hand that heals.”
And so on for another long series, mostly quite incomprehensible gibberish to me about Him, whoever he might be. I could have fancied it was a dream, but never before have I heard chanting in a dream.
And so it continued for another long stretch, mostly just confusing nonsense to me about Him, whoever he is. I might have thought it was a dream, but I’ve never heard chanting in a dream before.
“His is the lightning flash,” we sang. “His is the deep, salt sea.”
“His is the lightning flash,” we sang. “His is the deep, salt sea.”
A horrible fancy came into my head that Moreau, after animalising these men, had infected their dwarfed brains with a kind of deification of himself. However, I was too keenly aware of white teeth and strong claws about me to stop my chanting on that account.
A terrible thought crossed my mind that Moreau, after turning these men into animals, had filled their diminished brains with a sort of worship for himself. However, I was too acutely conscious of the white teeth and sharp claws around me to stop my chanting because of it.
“His are the stars in the sky.”
“His are the stars in the sky.”
At last that song ended. I saw the Ape-man’s face shining with perspiration; and my eyes being now accustomed to the darkness, I saw more distinctly the figure in the corner from which the voice came. It was the size of a man, but it seemed covered with a dull grey hair almost like a Skye-terrier. What was it? What were they all? Imagine yourself surrounded by all the most horrible cripples and maniacs it is possible to conceive, and you may understand a little of my feelings with these grotesque caricatures of humanity about me.
At last, that song was over. I saw the Ape-man’s face glistening with sweat; and since my eyes had adjusted to the darkness, I could see more clearly the figure in the corner where the voice was coming from. It was the size of a person, but it looked like it was covered in dull gray hair, almost like a Skye terrier. What was it? What were they all? Picture yourself surrounded by the most grotesque cripples and crazies you can imagine, and you might grasp a bit of how I felt with these bizarre versions of humanity around me.
“He is a five-man, a five-man, a five-man—like me,” said the Ape-man.
“He's a five-man, a five-man, a five-man—just like me,” said the Ape-man.
I held out my hands. The grey creature in the corner leant forward.
I extended my hands. The gray creature in the corner leaned forward.
“Not to run on all-fours; that is the Law. Are we not Men?” he said.
“Not to walk on all fours; that is the law. Are we not human?” he said.
He put out a strangely distorted talon and gripped my fingers. The thing was almost like the hoof of a deer produced into claws. I could have yelled with surprise and pain. His face came forward and peered at my nails, came forward into the light of the opening of the hut and I saw with a quivering disgust that it was like the face of neither man nor beast, but a mere shock of grey hair, with three shadowy over-archings to mark the eyes and mouth.
He reached out with a strangely twisted claw and grabbed my fingers. It was almost like a deer's hoof turned into claws. I could have screamed in surprise and pain. His face leaned in closer to my nails, moving into the light from the hut's entrance, and I saw with a shuddering disgust that it looked like neither a man nor an animal, just a tangled mess of grey hair, with three dark shadows to indicate where the eyes and mouth were.
“He has little nails,” said this grisly creature in his hairy beard. “It is well.”
“He has small nails,” said this grotesque creature in his hairy beard. “That’s good.”
He threw my hand down, and instinctively I gripped my stick.
He threw my hand down, and without thinking, I tightened my grip on my stick.
“Eat roots and herbs; it is His will,” said the Ape-man.
“Eat roots and herbs; that's what He wants,” said the Ape-man.
“I am the Sayer of the Law,” said the grey figure. “Here come all that be new to learn the Law. I sit in the darkness and say the Law.”
“I’m the Sayer of the Law,” said the grey figure. “Here come all who are new to learn the Law. I sit in the darkness and speak the Law.”
“It is even so,” said one of the beasts in the doorway.
“It’s true,” said one of the animals in the doorway.
“Evil are the punishments of those who break the Law. None escape.”
“Those who break the law face severe consequences. No one gets away with it.”
“None escape,” said the Beast Folk, glancing furtively at one another.
“None escape,” said the Beast Folk, looking nervously at each other.
“None, none,” said the Ape-man,—“none escape. See! I did a little thing, a wrong thing, once. I jabbered, jabbered, stopped talking. None could understand. I am burnt, branded in the hand. He is great. He is good!”
“None, none,” said the Ape-man, “none escape. Look! I did a small thing, a wrong thing, once. I talked, talked, then stopped. No one could understand. I am burned, branded on the hand. He is great. He is good!”
“None escape,” said the grey creature in the corner.
“None escape,” said the gray creature in the corner.
“None escape,” said the Beast People, looking askance at one another.
“None escape,” said the Beast People, glancing at each other sideways.
“For every one the want that is bad,” said the grey Sayer of the Law. “What you will want we do not know; we shall know. Some want to follow things that move, to watch and slink and wait and spring; to kill and bite, bite deep and rich, sucking the blood. It is bad. ‘Not to chase other Men; that is the Law. Are we not Men? Not to eat Flesh or Fish; that is the Law. Are we not Men?’”
“For everyone, the desire that is harmful,” said the grey Sayer of the Law. “What you want, we don't know; we will find out. Some want to pursue things that move, to watch, creep, wait, and pounce; to kill and bite, bite deeply and richly, draining the blood. It is harmful. ‘Not to hunt other Men; that is the Law. Are we not Men? Not to eat Flesh or Fish; that is the Law. Are we not Men?’”
“None escape,” said a dappled brute standing in the doorway.
“None get away,” said a spotted beast standing in the doorway.
“For every one the want is bad,” said the grey Sayer of the Law. “Some want to go tearing with teeth and hands into the roots of things, snuffing into the earth. It is bad.”
“For everyone, the desire is harmful,” said the grey Sayer of the Law. “Some want to dive in with teeth and hands into the essence of things, digging into the earth. It is harmful.”
“None escape,” said the men in the door.
“None get away,” said the men in the doorway.
“Some go clawing trees; some go scratching at the graves of the dead; some go fighting with foreheads or feet or claws; some bite suddenly, none giving occasion; some love uncleanness.”
“Some claw at trees; some scratch at the graves of the dead; some fight with their heads, feet, or claws; some bite unexpectedly, with no reason at all; some have a thing for filth.”
“None escape,” said the Ape-man, scratching his calf.
“None escape,” said the Ape-man, scratching his leg.
“None escape,” said the little pink sloth-creature.
“None escape,” said the small pink sloth-like creature.
“Punishment is sharp and sure. Therefore learn the Law. Say the words.”
“Punishment is quick and certain. So, learn the rules. Speak the words.”
And incontinently he began again the strange litany of the Law, and again I and all these creatures began singing and swaying. My head reeled with this jabbering and the close stench of the place; but I kept on, trusting to find presently some chance of a new development.
And without hesitation, he started reciting the strange chant of the Law again, and once more, I along with all these beings began singing and swaying. My head spun from this babble and the overwhelming odor of the place; but I continued, hoping to find some opportunity for a new twist soon.
“Not to go on all-fours; that is the Law. Are we not Men?”
“Don’t walk on all fours; that’s the rule. Aren’t we human?”
We were making such a noise that I noticed nothing of a tumult outside, until some one, who I think was one of the two Swine Men I had seen, thrust his head over the little pink sloth-creature and shouted something excitedly, something that I did not catch. Incontinently those at the opening of the hut vanished; my Ape-man rushed out; the thing that had sat in the dark followed him (I only observed that it was big and clumsy, and covered with silvery hair), and I was left alone. Then before I reached the aperture I heard the yelp of a staghound.
We were making so much noise that I didn’t notice the commotion outside until someone—who I think was one of the two Swine Men I had seen—poked his head over the little pink sloth-creature and shouted something excitedly, though I didn’t catch it. Immediately, those at the entrance of the hut disappeared; my Ape-man rushed out; and the thing that had been sitting in the dark followed him (I only noticed it was big and clumsy, covered in silvery hair), and I was left alone. Then, just before I reached the opening, I heard the yelp of a staghound.
In another moment I was standing outside the hovel, my chair-rail in my hand, every muscle of me quivering. Before me were the clumsy backs of perhaps a score of these Beast People, their misshapen heads half hidden by their shoulder-blades. They were gesticulating excitedly. Other half-animal faces glared interrogation out of the hovels. Looking in the direction in which they faced, I saw coming through the haze under the trees beyond the end of the passage of dens the dark figure and awful white face of Moreau. He was holding the leaping staghound back, and close behind him came Montgomery revolver in hand.
In a moment, I was standing outside the small hut, my chair rail in my hand, every muscle in my body shaking. In front of me were the awkward backs of maybe twenty of these Beast People, their misshapen heads partially concealed by their shoulder blades. They were gesturing excitedly. Other half-animal faces glared at me from inside the huts. Looking in the direction they were facing, I saw the dark figure and terrifying white face of Moreau emerging through the haze under the trees at the end of the row of dens. He was holding back the leaping staghound, and right behind him was Montgomery, holding a revolver.
For a moment I stood horror-struck. I turned and saw the passage behind me blocked by another heavy brute, with a huge grey face and twinkling little eyes, advancing towards me. I looked round and saw to the right of me and a half-dozen yards in front of me a narrow gap in the wall of rock through which a ray of light slanted into the shadows.
For a moment, I stood in shock. I turned and saw the passage behind me blocked by another heavy figure, with a big gray face and little twinkling eyes, moving toward me. I looked around and noticed to my right and about six feet in front of me a narrow gap in the rock wall, where a beam of light was shining into the shadows.
“Stop!” cried Moreau as I strode towards this, and then, “Hold him!”
“Stop!” shouted Moreau as I walked toward this, and then, “Grab him!”
At that, first one face turned towards me and then others. Their bestial minds were happily slow. I dashed my shoulder into a clumsy monster who was turning to see what Moreau meant, and flung him forward into another. I felt his hands fly round, clutching at me and missing me. The little pink sloth-creature dashed at me, and I gashed down its ugly face with the nail in my stick and in another minute was scrambling up a steep side pathway, a kind of sloping chimney, out of the ravine. I heard a howl behind me, and cries of “Catch him!” “Hold him!” and the grey-faced creature appeared behind me and jammed his huge bulk into the cleft. “Go on! go on!” they howled. I clambered up the narrow cleft in the rock and came out upon the sulphur on the westward side of the village of the Beast Men.
At that, one face turned towards me, and then another. Their animal-like minds were happily slow. I slammed my shoulder into a clumsy monster who was turning to see what Moreau meant, and shoved him forward into another. I felt his hands reach out, clutching at me but missing. The little pink sloth-creature charged at me, and I slashed down its ugly face with the nail in my stick, and in another minute, I was scrambling up a steep side path, like a sloping chimney, out of the ravine. I heard a howl behind me, and shouts of “Catch him!” “Hold him!” and the grey-faced creature appeared behind me and wedged his huge bulk into the opening. “Go on! Go on!” they howled. I climbed up the narrow gap in the rock and emerged onto the sulfur on the west side of the village of the Beast Men.
That gap was altogether fortunate for me, for the narrow chimney, slanting obliquely upward, must have impeded the nearer pursuers. I ran over the white space and down a steep slope, through a scattered growth of trees, and came to a low-lying stretch of tall reeds, through which I pushed into a dark, thick undergrowth that was black and succulent under foot. As I plunged into the reeds, my foremost pursuers emerged from the gap. I broke my way through this undergrowth for some minutes. The air behind me and about me was soon full of threatening cries. I heard the tumult of my pursuers in the gap up the slope, then the crashing of the reeds, and every now and then the crackling crash of a branch. Some of the creatures roared like excited beasts of prey. The staghound yelped to the left. I heard Moreau and Montgomery shouting in the same direction. I turned sharply to the right. It seemed to me even then that I heard Montgomery shouting for me to run for my life.
That gap turned out to be really lucky for me because the narrow chimney, slanting up at an angle, must have slowed down the pursuers behind me. I dashed across the open space and down a steep slope, weaving through a scattered group of trees, until I reached a low area filled with tall reeds. I pushed my way into the dark, thick undergrowth that felt rich and soft under my feet. As I plunged into the reeds, my closest pursuers came out of the gap. I fought my way through the thick vegetation for several minutes. The air around me was soon filled with threatening shouts. I could hear the chaos of my pursuers in the gap up the slope, then the sounds of the reeds crashing, and every now and then the sharp snap of a branch. Some of them roared like excited predators. The staghound barked to my left. I could hear Moreau and Montgomery shouting in that same direction. I quickly turned to the right. Even then, it felt like I could hear Montgomery yelling for me to run for my life.
Presently the ground gave rich and oozy under my feet; but I was desperate and went headlong into it, struggled through kneedeep, and so came to a winding path among tall canes. The noise of my pursuers passed away to my left. In one place three strange, pink, hopping animals, about the size of cats, bolted before my footsteps. This pathway ran up hill, across another open space covered with white incrustation, and plunged into a canebrake again. Then suddenly it turned parallel with the edge of a steep-walled gap, which came without warning, like the ha-ha of an English park,—turned with an unexpected abruptness. I was still running with all my might, and I never saw this drop until I was flying headlong through the air.
Right now, the ground felt soft and squishy under my feet; but I was in a panic and rushed straight into it, struggling through knee-deep mud, and ended up on a winding path among tall reeds. The sounds of my pursuers faded to my left. At one point, three strange, pink, hopping creatures, about the size of cats, darted out in front of me. This path climbed uphill, crossed another open area covered in a white crust, and then plunged back into a patch of reeds. Suddenly, it ran parallel to the edge of a steep drop, which appeared out of nowhere, like a trench in an English park—it turned so unexpectedly. I was still sprinting with all my strength and didn’t see the drop until I was flying headlong through the air.
I fell on my forearms and head, among thorns, and rose with a torn ear and bleeding face. I had fallen into a precipitous ravine, rocky and thorny, full of a hazy mist which drifted about me in wisps, and with a narrow streamlet from which this mist came meandering down the centre. I was astonished at this thin fog in the full blaze of daylight; but I had no time to stand wondering then. I turned to my right, down-stream, hoping to come to the sea in that direction, and so have my way open to drown myself. It was only later I found that I had dropped my nailed stick in my fall.
I fell on my forearms and head into a patch of thorns, getting up with a torn ear and a bleeding face. I had landed in a steep, rocky ravine filled with thorns and a thin, hazy mist that swirled around me. There was a narrow stream running through the middle, and that’s where the mist was coming from. I was surprised to see this fog in broad daylight, but I didn’t have time to think about it. I turned to my right, following the stream down, hoping it would lead me to the sea so I could drown myself. It was only later that I realized I had dropped my nailed stick when I fell.
Presently the ravine grew narrower for a space, and carelessly I stepped into the stream. I jumped out again pretty quickly, for the water was almost boiling. I noticed too there was a thin sulphurous scum drifting upon its coiling water. Almost immediately came a turn in the ravine, and the indistinct blue horizon. The nearer sea was flashing the sun from a myriad facets. I saw my death before me; but I was hot and panting, with the warm blood oozing out on my face and running pleasantly through my veins. I felt more than a touch of exultation too, at having distanced my pursuers. It was not in me then to go out and drown myself yet. I stared back the way I had come.
Right now, the ravine got narrower for a bit, and without thinking, I stepped into the stream. I quickly jumped back out because the water was nearly boiling. I also noticed a thin, sulfurous film drifting on the swirling water. Almost immediately, the ravine turned, revealing a hazy blue horizon. The nearby sea sparkled in the sunlight, reflecting off countless angles. I could see my death ahead of me, but I was hot and panting, with warm blood trickling down my face and flowing pleasantly through my veins. I also felt a bit of exhilaration from having outrun my pursuers. At that moment, I didn’t feel ready to go out and drown myself. I looked back the way I had come.
I listened. Save for the hum of the gnats and the chirp of some small insects that hopped among the thorns, the air was absolutely still. Then came the yelp of a dog, very faint, and a chattering and gibbering, the snap of a whip, and voices. They grew louder, then fainter again. The noise receded up the stream and faded away. For a while the chase was over; but I knew now how much hope of help for me lay in the Beast People.
I listened. Other than the buzz of the gnats and the chirping of some small insects hopping among the thorns, the air was completely still. Then I heard a faint yelp from a dog, followed by some chatter, the crack of a whip, and voices. They got louder and then faded again. The noise moved up the stream and disappeared. For a moment, the chase was over; but I now understood how much hope for help I had with the Beast People.
XIII.
A PARLEY.
I turned again and went on down towards the sea. I found the hot stream broadened out to a shallow, weedy sand, in which an abundance of crabs and long-bodied, many-legged creatures started from my footfall. I walked to the very edge of the salt water, and then I felt I was safe. I turned and stared, arms akimbo, at the thick green behind me, into which the steamy ravine cut like a smoking gash. But, as I say, I was too full of excitement and (a true saying, though those who have never known danger may doubt it) too desperate to die.
I turned again and walked down toward the sea. I found the hot stream spreading out into a shallow area filled with weeds and sand, where a bunch of crabs and long, many-legged creatures scattered at my footsteps. I walked to the very edge of the saltwater, and then I felt safe. I turned and stared, arms crossed, at the thick greenery behind me, where the steamy ravine sliced through like a smoking wound. But, as I said, I was too filled with excitement and, though it may sound strange to those who have never faced danger, too desperate to die.
Then it came into my head that there was one chance before me yet. While Moreau and Montgomery and their bestial rabble chased me through the island, might I not go round the beach until I came to their enclosure,—make a flank march upon them, in fact, and then with a rock lugged out of their loosely-built wall, perhaps, smash in the lock of the smaller door and see what I could find (knife, pistol, or what not) to fight them with when they returned? It was at any rate something to try.
Then it hit me that I still had one chance left. While Moreau, Montgomery, and their animal-like followers were chasing me around the island, maybe I could go around the beach until I reached their enclosure—essentially doing a flanking maneuver on them. I could grab a rock from their poorly constructed wall, smash the lock on the smaller door, and see if I could find something like a knife or a pistol to defend myself with when they came back. It was worth a shot.
So I turned to the westward and walked along by the water’s edge. The setting sun flashed his blinding heat into my eyes. The slight Pacific tide was running in with a gentle ripple. Presently the shore fell away southward, and the sun came round upon my right hand. Then suddenly, far in front of me, I saw first one and then several figures emerging from the bushes,—Moreau, with his grey staghound, then Montgomery, and two others. At that I stopped.
So I turned west and walked along the water's edge. The setting sun blazed its bright heat into my eyes. The gentle Pacific tide was coming in with a soft ripple. Soon, the shore sloped down to the south, and the sun moved to my right. Then suddenly, far ahead of me, I saw first one and then several figures coming out from the bushes—Moreau with his gray staghound, then Montgomery, and two others. At that, I stopped.
They saw me, and began gesticulating and advancing. I stood watching them approach. The two Beast Men came running forward to cut me off from the undergrowth, inland. Montgomery came, running also, but straight towards me. Moreau followed slower with the dog.
They saw me and started waving their arms and moving closer. I stood there, watching them approach. The two Beast Men ran up to block my way to the underbrush inland. Montgomery also came running, but he headed straight for me. Moreau followed at a slower pace with the dog.
At last I roused myself from my inaction, and turning seaward walked straight into the water. The water was very shallow at first. I was thirty yards out before the waves reached to my waist. Dimly I could see the intertidal creatures darting away from my feet.
At last, I shook off my hesitation and walked straight into the water. It was pretty shallow at first. I was thirty yards out before the waves reached my waist. I could faintly see the intertidal creatures darting away from my feet.
“What are you doing, man?” cried Montgomery.
“What are you doing, man?” shouted Montgomery.
I turned, standing waist deep, and stared at them. Montgomery stood panting at the margin of the water. His face was bright-red with exertion, his long flaxen hair blown about his head, and his dropping nether lip showed his irregular teeth. Moreau was just coming up, his face pale and firm, and the dog at his hand barked at me. Both men had heavy whips. Farther up the beach stared the Beast Men.
I turned, standing waist-deep, and stared at them. Montgomery was panting at the edge of the water. His face was bright red from the effort, his long blonde hair was tousled, and his drooping bottom lip revealed his uneven teeth. Moreau was just coming up, his face pale and determined, and the dog at his side barked at me. Both men had heavy whips. Further up the beach, the Beast Men were watching.
“What am I doing? I am going to drown myself,” said I.
“What am I doing? I'm going to drown myself,” I said.
Montgomery and Moreau looked at each other. “Why?” asked Moreau.
Montgomery and Moreau exchanged glances. “Why?” Moreau asked.
“Because that is better than being tortured by you.”
“Because that’s better than being tormented by you.”
“I told you so,” said Montgomery, and Moreau said something in a low tone.
“I told you so,” Montgomery said, and Moreau muttered something under his breath.
“What makes you think I shall torture you?” asked Moreau.
“What makes you think I’m going to torture you?” asked Moreau.
“What I saw,” I said. “And those—yonder.”
“What I saw,” I said. “And those—over there.”
“Hush!” said Moreau, and held up his hand.
“Hush!” said Moreau, raising his hand.
“I will not,” said I. “They were men: what are they now? I at least will not be like them.”
“I won't,” I said. “They were men: what are they now? At least I won't be like them.”
I looked past my interlocutors. Up the beach were M’ling, Montgomery’s attendant, and one of the white-swathed brutes from the boat. Farther up, in the shadow of the trees, I saw my little Ape-man, and behind him some other dim figures.
I looked past the people I was talking to. Up the beach were M’ling, Montgomery’s assistant, and one of the white-clad guys from the boat. Further up, in the shadows of the trees, I spotted my little Ape-man, and behind him some other faint figures.
“Who are these creatures?” said I, pointing to them and raising my voice more and more that it might reach them. “They were men, men like yourselves, whom you have infected with some bestial taint,—men whom you have enslaved, and whom you still fear.
“Who are these creatures?” I exclaimed, pointing to them and raising my voice louder so it could reach them. “They were men, just like you, whom you have contaminated with some animalistic curse—men whom you have enslaved and whom you still fear.
“You who listen,” I cried, pointing now to Moreau and shouting past him to the Beast Men,—“You who listen! Do you not see these men still fear you, go in dread of you? Why, then, do you fear them? You are many—”
“You who are listening,” I shouted, pointing at Moreau and yelling past him to the Beast Men, “Do you not see that these men still fear you and are afraid of you? So why do you fear them? There are so many of you—”
“For God’s sake,” cried Montgomery, “stop that, Prendick!”
“For God’s sake,” shouted Montgomery, “cut that out, Prendick!”
“Prendick!” cried Moreau.
“Prendick!” shouted Moreau.
They both shouted together, as if to drown my voice; and behind them lowered the staring faces of the Beast Men, wondering, their deformed hands hanging down, their shoulders hunched up. They seemed, as I fancied, to be trying to understand me, to remember, I thought, something of their human past.
They both yelled at the same time, as if to drown out my voice; and behind them were the wide-eyed faces of the Beast Men, curious, their twisted hands hanging down, their shoulders slumped. It seemed, as I imagined, that they were trying to understand me, to recall, I thought, something of their human past.
I went on shouting, I scarcely remember what,—that Moreau and Montgomery could be killed, that they were not to be feared: that was the burden of what I put into the heads of the Beast People. I saw the green-eyed man in the dark rags, who had met me on the evening of my arrival, come out from among the trees, and others followed him, to hear me better. At last for want of breath I paused.
I kept shouting, barely recalling what I was saying—that Moreau and Montgomery could be killed, that they weren't something to be afraid of: that was the main idea I was trying to get through to the Beast People. I noticed the green-eyed man in the tattered clothes, who had met me on the night I arrived, step out from the trees, and others followed him to hear me more clearly. Finally, I stopped for a moment because I was out of breath.
“Listen to me for a moment,” said the steady voice of Moreau; “and then say what you will.”
“Listen to me for a moment,” said Moreau in a calm voice; “and then say what you want.”
“Well?” said I.
"Well?" I said.
He coughed, thought, then shouted: “Latin, Prendick! bad Latin, schoolboy Latin; but try and understand. Hi non sunt homines; sunt animalia qui nos habemus—vivisected. A humanising process. I will explain. Come ashore.”
He coughed, thought for a moment, then shouted: “Latin, Prendick! terrible Latin, schoolboy Latin; but try to understand. Hi non sunt homines; sunt animalia qui nos habemus—vivisected. A humanizing process. I’ll explain. Come ashore.”
I laughed. “A pretty story,” said I. “They talk, build houses. They were men. It’s likely I’ll come ashore.”
I laughed. “Nice story,” I said. “They talk, build houses. They were people. It’s probable I’ll come ashore.”
“The water just beyond where you stand is deep—and full of sharks.”
“The water right in front of you is deep—and filled with sharks.”
“That’s my way,” said I. “Short and sharp. Presently.”
“That's how I do things,” I said. “Quick and to the point. Right now.”
“Wait a minute.” He took something out of his pocket that flashed back the sun, and dropped the object at his feet. “That’s a loaded revolver,” said he. “Montgomery here will do the same. Now we are going up the beach until you are satisfied the distance is safe. Then come and take the revolvers.”
“Hold on a second.” He pulled something out of his pocket that sparkled in the sunlight and dropped it at his feet. “That’s a loaded revolver,” he said. “Montgomery here will do the same. Now we’re heading up the beach until you’re sure the distance is safe. Then come and take the revolvers.”
“Not I! You have a third between you.”
“Not me! You have a third between you.”
“I want you to think over things, Prendick. In the first place, I never asked you to come upon this island. If we vivisected men, we should import men, not beasts. In the next, we had you drugged last night, had we wanted to work you any mischief; and in the next, now your first panic is over and you can think a little, is Montgomery here quite up to the character you give him? We have chased you for your good. Because this island is full of inimical phenomena. Besides, why should we want to shoot you when you have just offered to drown yourself?”
“I want you to think about this, Prendick. First of all, I never invited you to this island. If we were going to experiment on people, we should bring in actual people, not animals. Next, we had you drugged last night if we had intended to harm you; and now that your initial panic has passed and you can think a bit clearer, is Montgomery really as bad as you say? We have pursued you for your own good. This island is full of dangerous things. Besides, why would we want to shoot you when you just offered to drown yourself?”
“Why did you set—your people onto me when I was in the hut?”
“Why did you send your people after me when I was in the hut?”
“We felt sure of catching you, and bringing you out of danger. Afterwards we drew away from the scent, for your good.”
“We were confident we could find you and get you to safety. After that, we moved away from the trail to protect you.”
I mused. It seemed just possible. Then I remembered something again. “But I saw,” said I, “in the enclosure—”
I thought about it. It seemed somewhat possible. Then I remembered something else. “But I saw,” I said, “in the enclosure—”
“That was the puma.”
“That was the cougar.”
“Look here, Prendick,” said Montgomery, “you’re a silly ass! Come out of the water and take these revolvers, and talk. We can’t do anything more than we could do now.”
“Listen, Prendick,” Montgomery said, “you’re being ridiculous! Get out of the water, take these revolvers, and let’s talk. We can’t do anything more than we can right now.”
I will confess that then, and indeed always, I distrusted and dreaded Moreau; but Montgomery was a man I felt I understood.
I will admit that at that time, and really always, I didn't trust or like Moreau; but Montgomery was someone I felt I could relate to.
“Go up the beach,” said I, after thinking, and added, “holding your hands up.”
“Go up the beach,” I said after thinking for a moment, and added, “with your hands up.”
“Can’t do that,” said Montgomery, with an explanatory nod over his shoulder. “Undignified.”
“Can’t do that,” Montgomery said, nodding back over his shoulder. “It’s undignified.”
“Go up to the trees, then,” said I, “as you please.”
“Go up to the trees, then,” I said, “if that’s what you want.”
“It’s a damned silly ceremony,” said Montgomery.
“It’s a totally ridiculous ceremony,” said Montgomery.
Both turned and faced the six or seven grotesque creatures, who stood there in the sunlight, solid, casting shadows, moving, and yet so incredibly unreal. Montgomery cracked his whip at them, and forthwith they all turned and fled helter-skelter into the trees; and when Montgomery and Moreau were at a distance I judged sufficient, I waded ashore, and picked up and examined the revolvers. To satisfy myself against the subtlest trickery, I discharged one at a round lump of lava, and had the satisfaction of seeing the stone pulverised and the beach splashed with lead. Still I hesitated for a moment.
Both of them turned to face the six or seven bizarre creatures standing in the sunlight, solid, casting shadows, moving, yet somehow incredibly unreal. Montgomery cracked his whip at them, and immediately they all turned and dashed into the trees; and when Montgomery and Moreau were at a distance I thought was enough, I waded ashore, picked up the revolvers, and examined them. To make sure there was no trickery involved, I fired one at a round lump of lava, and was satisfied to see the stone shattered and the beach splattered with lead. Still, I hesitated for a moment.
“I’ll take the risk,” said I, at last; and with a revolver in each hand I walked up the beach towards them.
“I’ll take the risk,” I finally said; and with a revolver in each hand, I walked up the beach toward them.
“That’s better,” said Moreau, without affectation. “As it is, you have wasted the best part of my day with your confounded imagination.” And with a touch of contempt which humiliated me, he and Montgomery turned and went on in silence before me.
"That’s better," Moreau said, without any pretense. "As it stands, you've wasted the best part of my day with your annoying imagination." With a hint of contempt that made me feel small, he and Montgomery turned and continued on in silence ahead of me.
The knot of Beast Men, still wondering, stood back among the trees. I passed them as serenely as possible. One started to follow me, but retreated again when Montgomery cracked his whip. The rest stood silent—watching. They may once have been animals; but I never before saw an animal trying to think.
The group of Beast Men, still curious, lingered among the trees. I walked past them as calmly as I could. One of them began to follow me but backed off when Montgomery snapped his whip. The others remained quiet—just watching. They might have once been animals; but I had never seen an animal trying to reason like that before.
XIV.
DOCTOR MOREAU EXPLAINS.
“And now, Prendick, I will explain,” said Doctor Moreau, so soon as we had eaten and drunk. “I must confess that you are the most dictatorial guest I ever entertained. I warn you that this is the last I shall do to oblige you. The next thing you threaten to commit suicide about, I shan’t do,—even at some personal inconvenience.”
“And now, Prendick, I’ll explain,” said Doctor Moreau, as soon as we had eaten and had some drinks. “I must admit you are the most bossy guest I’ve ever had. I warn you that this is the last thing I’ll do to accommodate you. The next time you threaten to take your own life over something, I won’t do it—even if it inconveniences me.”
He sat in my deck chair, a cigar half consumed in his white, dexterous-looking fingers. The light of the swinging lamp fell on his white hair; he stared through the little window out at the starlight. I sat as far away from him as possible, the table between us and the revolvers to hand. Montgomery was not present. I did not care to be with the two of them in such a little room.
He sat in my deck chair, a half-smoked cigar in his skillful white fingers. The light from the swinging lamp illuminated his white hair; he gazed through the small window at the stars. I was sitting as far from him as I could, with the table between us and the revolvers within reach. Montgomery wasn’t there. I didn’t want to be alone with the two of them in such a small room.
“You admit that the vivisected human being, as you called it, is, after all, only the puma?” said Moreau. He had made me visit that horror in the inner room, to assure myself of its inhumanity.
“You admit that the vivisected human being, as you called it, is, after all, only the puma?” said Moreau. He had made me visit that horror in the inner room to see its inhumanity for myself.
“It is the puma,” I said, “still alive, but so cut and mutilated as I pray I may never see living flesh again. Of all vile—”
“It’s the puma,” I said, “still alive, but so cut and mutilated that I hope I never have to see living flesh again. Of all the vile—”
“Never mind that,” said Moreau; “at least, spare me those youthful horrors. Montgomery used to be just the same. You admit that it is the puma. Now be quiet, while I reel off my physiological lecture to you.”
“Forget that,” said Moreau; “just spare me those youthful nightmares. Montgomery was exactly the same. You agree that it’s the puma. Now be quiet while I give you my physiological lecture.”
And forthwith, beginning in the tone of a man supremely bored, but presently warming a little, he explained his work to me. He was very simple and convincing. Now and then there was a touch of sarcasm in his voice. Presently I found myself hot with shame at our mutual positions.
And right away, starting off with the tone of someone who was really bored but gradually getting a bit more engaged, he explained his work to me. He was straightforward and convincing. Every now and then, his voice had a hint of sarcasm. Before long, I felt a rush of shame about where we both stood.
The creatures I had seen were not men, had never been men. They were animals, humanised animals,—triumphs of vivisection.
The creatures I had seen were not men, had never been men. They were animals, human-like animals—successes of vivisection.
“You forget all that a skilled vivisector can do with living things,” said Moreau. “For my own part, I’m puzzled why the things I have done here have not been done before. Small efforts, of course, have been made,—amputation, tongue-cutting, excisions. Of course you know a squint may be induced or cured by surgery? Then in the case of excisions you have all kinds of secondary changes, pigmentary disturbances, modifications of the passions, alterations in the secretion of fatty tissue. I have no doubt you have heard of these things?”
“You forget all that a skilled vivisector can do with living beings,” said Moreau. “Personally, I’m surprised that the things I’ve done here haven’t been done before. There have been small efforts, of course—amputation, tongue-cutting, excisions. You do know that a squint can be induced or fixed by surgery, right? Then with excisions, you have all kinds of secondary changes like pigment disturbances, changes in emotions, and modifications in fat tissue secretion. I’m sure you’ve heard of these things?”
“Of course,” said I. “But these foul creatures of yours—”
“Of course,” I said. “But these disgusting creatures of yours—”
“All in good time,” said he, waving his hand at me; “I am only beginning. Those are trivial cases of alteration. Surgery can do better things than that. There is building up as well as breaking down and changing. You have heard, perhaps, of a common surgical operation resorted to in cases where the nose has been destroyed: a flap of skin is cut from the forehead, turned down on the nose, and heals in the new position. This is a kind of grafting in a new position of part of an animal upon itself. Grafting of freshly obtained material from another animal is also possible,—the case of teeth, for example. The grafting of skin and bone is done to facilitate healing: the surgeon places in the middle of the wound pieces of skin snipped from another animal, or fragments of bone from a victim freshly killed. Hunter’s cock-spur—possibly you have heard of that—flourished on the bull’s neck; and the rhinoceros rats of the Algerian zouaves are also to be thought of,—monsters manufactured by transferring a slip from the tail of an ordinary rat to its snout, and allowing it to heal in that position.”
“All in good time,” he said, waving his hand at me; “I’m just getting started. Those are minor cases of change. Surgery can do much more than that. There’s building up as well as breaking down and transforming. You might have heard of a common surgical procedure used when someone's nose has been damaged: a piece of skin is cut from the forehead, moved down to the nose, and it heals in the new spot. This is a type of grafting that involves repositioning part of the same organism. It's also possible to graft fresh material from another organism—for instance, with teeth. Grafting skin and bone is done to help with healing: the surgeon places small pieces of skin from another animal or bone fragments from a recently deceased victim into the middle of the wound. Hunter’s cock-spur—you might have heard of that—grew on the bull’s neck; and the rhinoceros rats of the Algerian zouaves should also come to mind—creatures created by moving a section from the tail of a regular rat to its snout and letting it heal there.”
“Monsters manufactured!” said I. “Then you mean to tell me—”
“Monsters created!” I said. “So you’re saying—”
“Yes. These creatures you have seen are animals carven and wrought into new shapes. To that, to the study of the plasticity of living forms, my life has been devoted. I have studied for years, gaining in knowledge as I go. I see you look horrified, and yet I am telling you nothing new. It all lay in the surface of practical anatomy years ago, but no one had the temerity to touch it. It is not simply the outward form of an animal which I can change. The physiology, the chemical rhythm of the creature, may also be made to undergo an enduring modification,—of which vaccination and other methods of inoculation with living or dead matter are examples that will, no doubt, be familiar to you. A similar operation is the transfusion of blood,—with which subject, indeed, I began. These are all familiar cases. Less so, and probably far more extensive, were the operations of those mediaeval practitioners who made dwarfs and beggar-cripples, show-monsters,—some vestiges of whose art still remain in the preliminary manipulation of the young mountebank or contortionist. Victor Hugo gives an account of them in ‘L’Homme qui Rit.’—But perhaps my meaning grows plain now. You begin to see that it is a possible thing to transplant tissue from one part of an animal to another, or from one animal to another; to alter its chemical reactions and methods of growth; to modify the articulations of its limbs; and, indeed, to change it in its most intimate structure.
“Yes. The creatures you’ve seen are animals reshaped and remade into new forms. My life has been dedicated to studying the plasticity of living beings. I’ve spent years gaining knowledge along the way. I can see you look horrified, but I’m not telling you anything new. This was all laid out in practical anatomy years ago, but no one had the courage to address it. It’s not just the outer appearance of an animal that I can change. The physiology and the chemical processes of the creature can also undergo lasting modifications—vaccination and other methods of inoculation with living or dead substances are examples you’re probably familiar with. A similar procedure is blood transfusion—which is actually where I started. These are all well-known cases. Less common, but likely far more extensive, were the operations performed by those medieval practitioners who created dwarfs and beggar-cripples, show-monsters—some traces of their art still exist in the early manipulation of the young performer or contortionist. Victor Hugo describes them in ‘L’Homme qui Rit.’ Perhaps my point is becoming clearer now. You’re starting to realize that it is possible to transplant tissue from one part of an animal to another, or from one animal to another; to change its chemical reactions and growth methods; to modify the joints of its limbs; and, indeed, to alter it at its most fundamental level.”
“And yet this extraordinary branch of knowledge has never been sought as an end, and systematically, by modern investigators until I took it up! Some such things have been hit upon in the last resort of surgery; most of the kindred evidence that will recur to your mind has been demonstrated as it were by accident,—by tyrants, by criminals, by the breeders of horses and dogs, by all kinds of untrained clumsy-handed men working for their own immediate ends. I was the first man to take up this question armed with antiseptic surgery, and with a really scientific knowledge of the laws of growth. Yet one would imagine it must have been practised in secret before. Such creatures as the Siamese Twins—And in the vaults of the Inquisition. No doubt their chief aim was artistic torture, but some at least of the inquisitors must have had a touch of scientific curiosity.”
“And yet this incredible field of knowledge has never been pursued as an end goal, and systematically, by modern researchers until I picked it up! Some of these concepts have been stumbled upon in the final stages of surgery; most of the related evidence that comes to mind has been discovered almost by chance—by tyrants, by criminals, by breeders of horses and dogs, by all sorts of untrained, clumsy people working for their own immediate needs. I was the first person to tackle this issue equipped with antiseptic surgery and a true scientific understanding of the principles of growth. Yet one might think it had been practiced in secret before. Such beings as the Siamese Twins—and in the dungeons of the Inquisition. No doubt their main goal was artistic torture, but some of the inquisitors must have had a spark of scientific curiosity.”
“But,” said I, “these things—these animals talk!”
"But," I said, "these things—these animals can talk!"
He said that was so, and proceeded to point out that the possibility of vivisection does not stop at a mere physical metamorphosis. A pig may be educated. The mental structure is even less determinate than the bodily. In our growing science of hypnotism we find the promise of a possibility of superseding old inherent instincts by new suggestions, grafting upon or replacing the inherited fixed ideas. Very much indeed of what we call moral education, he said, is such an artificial modification and perversion of instinct; pugnacity is trained into courageous self-sacrifice, and suppressed sexuality into religious emotion. And the great difference between man and monkey is in the larynx, he continued,—in the incapacity to frame delicately different sound-symbols by which thought could be sustained. In this I failed to agree with him, but with a certain incivility he declined to notice my objection. He repeated that the thing was so, and continued his account of his work.
He said that was true and went on to explain that the possibility of vivisection goes beyond just a physical change. A pig can be trained. The mental capacity is even less defined than the physical one. In our expanding field of hypnotism, we see the potential to replace old instincts with new suggestions, either by building on or replacing inherited fixed ideas. A lot of what we call moral education, he said, is just an artificial alteration and twisting of instinct; aggression is turned into courageous self-sacrifice, and repressed sexuality becomes religious feeling. He then pointed out that the main difference between humans and monkeys is in the larynx, specifically in the inability to create subtly different sound-symbols that can convey thought. I didn’t agree with him on this, but he rudely ignored my disagreement. He insisted that it was true and went on with his explanation of his work.
I asked him why he had taken the human form as a model. There seemed to me then, and there still seems to me now, a strange wickedness for that choice.
I asked him why he chose to take on human form as a model. To me then, and still now, that choice feels strangely wicked.
He confessed that he had chosen that form by chance. “I might just as well have worked to form sheep into llamas and llamas into sheep. I suppose there is something in the human form that appeals to the artistic turn of mind more powerfully than any animal shape can. But I’ve not confined myself to man-making. Once or twice—” He was silent, for a minute perhaps. “These years! How they have slipped by! And here I have wasted a day saving your life, and am now wasting an hour explaining myself!”
He admitted that he picked that form by accident. “I could just as easily have tried to turn sheep into llamas and llamas into sheep. I think there’s something about the human form that grabs the artistic mind more strongly than any animal shape. But I haven’t limited myself to creating humans. Once or twice—” He paused, maybe for a minute. “These years! How fast they’ve gone by! And here I am, wasting a day saving your life, and now wasting an hour explaining myself!”
“But,” said I, “I still do not understand. Where is your justification for inflicting all this pain? The only thing that could excuse vivisection to me would be some application—”
"But," I said, "I still don't get it. What’s your reason for causing all this pain? The only thing that could justify vivisection for me would be some practical application—"
“Precisely,” said he. “But, you see, I am differently constituted. We are on different platforms. You are a materialist.”
“Exactly,” he said. “But you see, I’m wired differently. We’re on different levels. You’re a materialist.”
“I am not a materialist,” I began hotly.
“I am not a materialist,” I started passionately.
“In my view—in my view. For it is just this question of pain that parts us. So long as visible or audible pain turns you sick; so long as your own pains drive you; so long as pain underlies your propositions about sin,—so long, I tell you, you are an animal, thinking a little less obscurely what an animal feels. This pain—”
“In my opinion—in my opinion. Because it’s this issue of pain that separates us. As long as seeing or hearing pain makes you feel sick; as long as your own suffering drives you; as long as pain is the foundation of your beliefs about sin,—as long as that’s the case, I’m telling you, you are an animal, just thinking a bit less vaguely about what an animal experiences. This pain—”
I gave an impatient shrug at such sophistry.
I shrugged impatiently at that nonsense.
“Oh, but it is such a little thing! A mind truly opened to what science has to teach must see that it is a little thing. It may be that save in this little planet, this speck of cosmic dust, invisible long before the nearest star could be attained—it may be, I say, that nowhere else does this thing called pain occur. But the laws we feel our way towards—Why, even on this earth, even among living things, what pain is there?”
“Oh, but it’s such a small thing! A mind that is truly open to what science has to teach must understand that it's a small thing. It might be that aside from this tiny planet, this speck of cosmic dust, which would be invisible long before we could reach the nearest star—it might be that this thing we call pain doesn’t occur anywhere else. But the laws we’re trying to grasp—Even here on Earth, even among living beings, what pain is there?”
As he spoke he drew a little penknife from his pocket, opened the smaller blade, and moved his chair so that I could see his thigh. Then, choosing the place deliberately, he drove the blade into his leg and withdrew it.
As he talked, he pulled a small penknife from his pocket, opened the smaller blade, and adjusted his chair so I could see his thigh. Then, carefully selecting the spot, he plunged the blade into his leg and pulled it out.
“No doubt,” he said, “you have seen that before. It does not hurt a pin-prick. But what does it show? The capacity for pain is not needed in the muscle, and it is not placed there,—is but little needed in the skin, and only here and there over the thigh is a spot capable of feeling pain. Pain is simply our intrinsic medical adviser to warn us and stimulate us. Not all living flesh is painful; nor is all nerve, not even all sensory nerve. There’s no taint of pain, real pain, in the sensations of the optic nerve. If you wound the optic nerve, you merely see flashes of light,—just as disease of the auditory nerve merely means a humming in our ears. Plants do not feel pain, nor the lower animals; it’s possible that such animals as the starfish and crayfish do not feel pain at all. Then with men, the more intelligent they become, the more intelligently they will see after their own welfare, and the less they will need the goad to keep them out of danger. I never yet heard of a useless thing that was not ground out of existence by evolution sooner or later. Did you? And pain gets needless.
"No doubt," he said, "you've seen that before. It doesn't hurt at all. But what does it show? The ability to feel pain isn't needed in the muscles, and it's not really found there—it’s rarely needed in the skin, and only in certain areas of the thigh can you actually feel pain. Pain is just our built-in health advisor to alert us and motivate us. Not all living tissue feels pain; not all nerves do, not even all sensory nerves. There's no real pain in the sensations of the optic nerve. If you injure the optic nerve, you just see flashes of light—just like an issue with the auditory nerve results in a ringing in our ears. Plants don’t feel pain, and neither do lower animals; it’s possible that creatures like starfish and crayfish don’t feel pain at all. Then with humans, the smarter they get, the better they look out for their own well-being, and the less they'll need a push to stay out of harm's way. I’ve never heard of a useless thing that hasn't been eliminated by evolution eventually. Have you? And pain becomes unnecessary."
“Then I am a religious man, Prendick, as every sane man must be. It may be, I fancy, that I have seen more of the ways of this world’s Maker than you,—for I have sought his laws, in my way, all my life, while you, I understand, have been collecting butterflies. And I tell you, pleasure and pain have nothing to do with heaven or hell. Pleasure and pain—bah! What is your theologian’s ecstasy but Mahomet’s houri in the dark? This store which men and women set on pleasure and pain, Prendick, is the mark of the beast upon them,—the mark of the beast from which they came! Pain, pain and pleasure, they are for us only so long as we wriggle in the dust.
“Then I am a religious person, Prendick, like any sane individual should be. It might be, I think, that I’ve experienced more of the ways of this world’s Creator than you have—because I’ve sought his laws, in my way, my entire life, while you, I gather, have been collecting butterflies. And I’m telling you, pleasure and pain have nothing to do with heaven or hell. Pleasure and pain—pfft! What is your theologian’s ecstasy but Mahomet’s houri in the dark? The value that men and women place on pleasure and pain, Prendick, is the mark of the beast upon them—the mark of the beast from which they originated! Pain, pain and pleasure, they only matter for us as long as we squirm in the dirt.
“You see, I went on with this research just the way it led me. That is the only way I ever heard of true research going. I asked a question, devised some method of obtaining an answer, and got a fresh question. Was this possible or that possible? You cannot imagine what this means to an investigator, what an intellectual passion grows upon him! You cannot imagine the strange, colourless delight of these intellectual desires! The thing before you is no longer an animal, a fellow-creature, but a problem! Sympathetic pain,—all I know of it I remember as a thing I used to suffer from years ago. I wanted—it was the one thing I wanted—to find out the extreme limit of plasticity in a living shape.”
“You see, I continued my research exactly how it unfolded. That’s the only way I’ve ever known real research to happen. I asked a question, figured out a way to get an answer, and then came up with a new question. Was this possible or that possible? You can’t imagine what that means to a researcher, how much intellectual passion it ignites! You can't fathom the odd, muted joy of these intellectual pursuits! What’s in front of you is no longer just an animal or a fellow being, but a puzzle! As for empathetic pain—everything I know about it feels like a memory from long ago. All I wanted—the one thing I was eager for—was to discover the absolute limits of plasticity in a living form.”
“But,” said I, “the thing is an abomination—”
“But,” I said, “that thing is just awful—”
“To this day I have never troubled about the ethics of the matter,” he continued. “The study of Nature makes a man at last as remorseless as Nature. I have gone on, not heeding anything but the question I was pursuing; and the material has—dripped into the huts yonder. It is nearly eleven years since we came here, I and Montgomery and six Kanakas. I remember the green stillness of the island and the empty ocean about us, as though it was yesterday. The place seemed waiting for me.
“To this day I’ve never worried about the ethics of it,” he continued. “Studying Nature eventually makes a person as ruthless as Nature itself. I’ve kept going, focusing only on the question I was chasing; and the material has—dripped into the huts over there. It’s been almost eleven years since we arrived here, me, Montgomery, and six Kanakas. I remember the green stillness of the island and the empty ocean surrounding us, like it was just yesterday. The place felt like it was waiting for me.
“The stores were landed and the house was built. The Kanakas founded some huts near the ravine. I went to work here upon what I had brought with me. There were some disagreeable things happened at first. I began with a sheep, and killed it after a day and a half by a slip of the scalpel. I took another sheep, and made a thing of pain and fear and left it bound up to heal. It looked quite human to me when I had finished it; but when I went to it I was discontented with it. It remembered me, and was terrified beyond imagination; and it had no more than the wits of a sheep. The more I looked at it the clumsier it seemed, until at last I put the monster out of its misery. These animals without courage, these fear-haunted, pain-driven things, without a spark of pugnacious energy to face torment,—they are no good for man-making.
"The supplies were delivered and the house was built. The locals set up some huts near the ravine. I started working on what I had brought with me. A few unpleasant things happened at first. I began with one sheep and accidentally killed it after a day and a half due to a mistake with the scalpel. I took another sheep and created something full of pain and fear, leaving it tied up to heal. It looked almost human to me when I was done; but when I approached it, I felt unsatisfied. It recognized me and was terrified beyond belief; and it only had the instincts of a sheep. The more I looked at it, the clumsier it seemed, until finally, I decided to put it out of its misery. These animals, lacking courage and driven by fear and pain, without any spark of fight to face suffering—they're not fit for creating a human being."
“Then I took a gorilla I had; and upon that, working with infinite care and mastering difficulty after difficulty, I made my first man. All the week, night and day, I moulded him. With him it was chiefly the brain that needed moulding; much had to be added, much changed. I thought him a fair specimen of the negroid type when I had finished him, and he lay bandaged, bound, and motionless before me. It was only when his life was assured that I left him and came into this room again, and found Montgomery much as you are. He had heard some of the cries as the thing grew human,—cries like those that disturbed you so. I didn’t take him completely into my confidence at first. And the Kanakas too, had realised something of it. They were scared out of their wits by the sight of me. I got Montgomery over to me—in a way; but I and he had the hardest job to prevent the Kanakas deserting. Finally they did; and so we lost the yacht. I spent many days educating the brute,—altogether I had him for three or four months. I taught him the rudiments of English; gave him ideas of counting; even made the thing read the alphabet. But at that he was slow, though I’ve met with idiots slower. He began with a clean sheet, mentally; had no memories left in his mind of what he had been. When his scars were quite healed, and he was no longer anything but painful and stiff, and able to converse a little, I took him yonder and introduced him to the Kanakas as an interesting stowaway.
“Then I took a gorilla I had, and with endless care, battling through challenge after challenge, I created my first man. All week, day and night, I shaped him. For him, it was mainly the brain that needed shaping; a lot had to be added, and much changed. I thought he was a decent example of the blackid type when I finished him, and he lay bandaged, bound, and motionless before me. It was only when I was sure of his life that I left him and came back into this room and found Montgomery much like you. He had heard some of the cries as the being became human—cries like those that disturbed you so. I didn't fully trust him at first. And the Kanakas also sensed something was off. They were terrified at the sight of me. I managed to get Montgomery on my side—sort of; but both of us struggled to keep the Kanakas from abandoning ship. In the end, they did, and we lost the yacht. I spent many days teaching the brute—overall, I had him for three or four months. I taught him the basics of English, gave him a sense of counting, and even had him learn the alphabet. But he was slow at that, although I've met even slower idiots. He started with a clean mental slate; he had no memories of what he had been. Once his scars were fully healed, and he was just painful and stiff and could talk a little, I took him over there and introduced him to the Kanakas as an interesting stowaway.
“They were horribly afraid of him at first, somehow,—which offended me rather, for I was conceited about him; but his ways seemed so mild, and he was so abject, that after a time they received him and took his education in hand. He was quick to learn, very imitative and adaptive, and built himself a hovel rather better, it seemed to me, than their own shanties. There was one among the boys a bit of a missionary, and he taught the thing to read, or at least to pick out letters, and gave him some rudimentary ideas of morality; but it seems the beast’s habits were not all that is desirable.
“They were really scared of him at first, which honestly bothered me because I was a bit full of myself about him; but he was so gentle, and he acted so submissively, that after a while they accepted him and helped him learn. He picked things up quickly, was very good at copying what others did, and built himself a little hut that I thought was even nicer than their own shacks. There was one boy who fancied himself a bit of a missionary, and he taught him how to read, or at least how to recognize letters, and gave him some basic ideas about right and wrong; but it turns out the guy’s habits weren’t exactly ideal.
“I rested from work for some days after this, and was in a mind to write an account of the whole affair to wake up English physiology. Then I came upon the creature squatting up in a tree and gibbering at two of the Kanakas who had been teasing him. I threatened him, told him the inhumanity of such a proceeding, aroused his sense of shame, and came home resolved to do better before I took my work back to England. I have been doing better. But somehow the things drift back again: the stubborn beast-flesh grows day by day back again. But I mean to do better things still. I mean to conquer that. This puma—
“I took some time off work after that and thought about writing a summary of the whole situation to shake up English physiology. Then I spotted the creature perched in a tree, chattering at two Kanakas who had been bothering him. I confronted him, pointed out the cruelty of his actions, ignited his sense of shame, and returned home determined to improve before going back to England. I've been making progress. But somehow, things slip back to where they were: that stubborn animal instinct resurfaces day by day. However, I'm committed to achieving even greater things. I plan to overcome that. This puma—
“But that’s the story. All the Kanaka boys are dead now; one fell overboard of the launch, and one died of a wounded heel that he poisoned in some way with plant-juice. Three went away in the yacht, and I suppose and hope were drowned. The other one—was killed. Well, I have replaced them. Montgomery went on much as you are disposed to do at first, and then—
“But that’s the story. All the Kanaka boys are dead now; one fell overboard from the launch, and one died from a wounded heel that he somehow poisoned with plant juice. Three left on the yacht, and I guess and hope they drowned. The other one—was killed. Well, I have replaced them. Montgomery went on much like you’re inclined to do at first, and then—
“What became of the other one?” said I, sharply,—“the other Kanaka who was killed?”
“What happened to the other one?” I asked sharply, “the other Kanaka who was killed?”
“The fact is, after I had made a number of human creatures I made a Thing—” He hesitated.
“The truth is, after I had created several human beings, I made a Thing—” He paused.
“Yes?” said I.
“Yeah?” I replied.
“It was killed.”
“It was killed.”
“I don’t understand,” said I; “do you mean to say—”
“I don’t understand,” I said. “Are you saying—”
“It killed the Kanaka—yes. It killed several other things that it caught. We chased it for a couple of days. It only got loose by accident—I never meant it to get away. It wasn’t finished. It was purely an experiment. It was a limbless thing, with a horrible face, that writhed along the ground in a serpentine fashion. It was immensely strong, and in infuriating pain. It lurked in the woods for some days, until we hunted it; and then it wriggled into the northern part of the island, and we divided the party to close in upon it. Montgomery insisted upon coming with me. The man had a rifle; and when his body was found, one of the barrels was curved into the shape of an S and very nearly bitten through. Montgomery shot the thing. After that I stuck to the ideal of humanity—except for little things.”
“It killed the Kanaka—yes. It killed several other things that it caught. We chased it for a couple of days. It only got loose by accident—I never meant for it to escape. It wasn’t finished. It was purely an experiment. It was a limbless creature with a horrific face that wriggled along the ground like a snake. It was incredibly strong and in excruciating pain. It hid in the woods for several days until we hunted it down; then it slithered into the northern part of the island, and we split up to close in on it. Montgomery insisted on coming with me. The man had a rifle; and when his body was found, one of the barrels was bent into the shape of an S and almost bitten through. Montgomery shot the thing. After that, I tried to stick to the ideal of humanity—except for little things.”
He became silent. I sat in silence watching his face.
He fell silent. I sat quietly, observing his face.
“So for twenty years altogether—counting nine years in England—I have been going on; and there is still something in everything I do that defeats me, makes me dissatisfied, challenges me to further effort. Sometimes I rise above my level, sometimes I fall below it; but always I fall short of the things I dream. The human shape I can get now, almost with ease, so that it is lithe and graceful, or thick and strong; but often there is trouble with the hands and the claws,—painful things, that I dare not shape too freely. But it is in the subtle grafting and reshaping one must needs do to the brain that my trouble lies. The intelligence is often oddly low, with unaccountable blank ends, unexpected gaps. And least satisfactory of all is something that I cannot touch, somewhere—I cannot determine where—in the seat of the emotions. Cravings, instincts, desires that harm humanity, a strange hidden reservoir to burst forth suddenly and inundate the whole being of the creature with anger, hate, or fear. These creatures of mine seemed strange and uncanny to you so soon as you began to observe them; but to me, just after I make them, they seem to be indisputably human beings. It’s afterwards, as I observe them, that the persuasion fades. First one animal trait, then another, creeps to the surface and stares out at me. But I will conquer yet! Each time I dip a living creature into the bath of burning pain, I say, ‘This time I will burn out all the animal; this time I will make a rational creature of my own!’ After all, what is ten years? Men have been a hundred thousand in the making.” He thought darkly. “But I am drawing near the fastness. This puma of mine—” After a silence, “And they revert. As soon as my hand is taken from them the beast begins to creep back, begins to assert itself again.” Another long silence.
“So for a total of twenty years—counting nine years in England—I’ve been at this; and there’s still something in everything I do that defeats me, makes me unhappy, challenges me to keep trying. Sometimes I rise above my abilities, sometimes I fall short; but I always don’t quite reach the things I aspire to. The human form I can create now, almost effortlessly, so it can be lithe and elegant, or thick and powerful; but there’s often trouble with the hands and claws—painful issues that I can’t shape too freely. But my real struggle lies in the subtle adjustments and reshaping needed for the brain. The intelligence is often oddly low, with inexplicable blank spots and unexpected gaps. And the most frustrating part of all is something I can’t pinpoint, somewhere—I can’t determine where—in the realm of emotions. Cravings, instincts, desires that can harm humanity, a strange hidden reservoir that can suddenly burst forth and overwhelm the entire being of the creature with anger, hatred, or fear. These beings I create seem strange and unsettling to you as soon as you begin to observe them; but to me, just after I form them, they look undeniably human. It’s only later, as I watch them, that that belief fades. First one animal trait, then another, emerges and stares back at me. But I will overcome yet! Each time I immerse a living creature in the bath of excruciating pain, I tell myself, ‘This time I’ll eliminate all the animal traits; this time I’ll create a rational being of my own!’ After all, what is ten years? Men have taken a hundred thousand years to evolve.” He thought darkly. “But I’m getting closer to the solution. This puma of mine—” After a pause, “And they revert. As soon as I take my hand off them, the beast starts to creep back, starts to assert itself again.” Another long silence.
“Then you take the things you make into those dens?” said I.
“Then you take the things you make into those dens?” I asked.
“They go. I turn them out when I begin to feel the beast in them, and presently they wander there. They all dread this house and me. There is a kind of travesty of humanity over there. Montgomery knows about it, for he interferes in their affairs. He has trained one or two of them to our service. He’s ashamed of it, but I believe he half likes some of those beasts. It’s his business, not mine. They only sicken me with a sense of failure. I take no interest in them. I fancy they follow in the lines the Kanaka missionary marked out, and have a kind of mockery of a rational life, poor beasts! There’s something they call the Law. Sing hymns about ‘all thine.’ They build themselves their dens, gather fruit, and pull herbs—marry even. But I can see through it all, see into their very souls, and see there nothing but the souls of beasts, beasts that perish, anger and the lusts to live and gratify themselves.—Yet they’re odd; complex, like everything else alive. There is a kind of upward striving in them, part vanity, part waste sexual emotion, part waste curiosity. It only mocks me. I have some hope of this puma. I have worked hard at her head and brain—
“They go. I let them out when I start to sense the beast in them, and soon enough, they wander over there. They all fear this house and me. There’s a distortion of humanity over there. Montgomery is aware of it, as he gets involved in their matters. He’s trained one or two of them for our tasks. He’s embarrassed about it, but I think he secretly cares for some of those creatures. It’s his concern, not mine. They only make me feel sick with a sense of failure. I have no interest in them. I think they follow the path laid out by the Kanaka missionary and have a sort of mock version of a rational life, poor things! There’s something they call the Law. They sing hymns about ‘all thine.’ They build their dens, gather fruit, and collect herbs—even get married. But I can see through it all, see into their very souls, and find nothing but the souls of animals, animals that perish, filled with anger and desires to live and satisfy themselves.—Yet they’re strange; complex, like everything else alive. There’s a kind of upward striving in them, part vanity, part wasted sexual emotion, part wasted curiosity. It only mocks me. I have some hope for this puma. I’ve worked hard on her head and brain—
“And now,” said he, standing up after a long gap of silence, during which we had each pursued our own thoughts, “what do you think? Are you in fear of me still?”
“And now,” he said, standing up after a long silence, during which we had each been lost in our own thoughts, “what do you think? Are you still afraid of me?”
I looked at him, and saw but a white-faced, white-haired man, with calm eyes. Save for his serenity, the touch almost of beauty that resulted from his set tranquillity and his magnificent build, he might have passed muster among a hundred other comfortable old gentlemen. Then I shivered. By way of answer to his second question, I handed him a revolver with either hand.
I looked at him and saw just a white-faced, white-haired man with calm eyes. Other than his serenity, the hint of beauty that came from his composed tranquility and impressive physique, he could have blended in among a hundred other easygoing old gentlemen. Then I shivered. In response to his second question, I handed him a revolver with each hand.
“Keep them,” he said, and snatched at a yawn. He stood up, stared at me for a moment, and smiled. “You have had two eventful days,” said he. “I should advise some sleep. I’m glad it’s all clear. Good-night.” He thought me over for a moment, then went out by the inner door.
“Keep them,” he said, stifling a yawn. He stood up, looked at me for a moment, and smiled. “You've had two busy days,” he said. “I suggest you get some sleep. I'm glad everything is settled. Good night.” He considered me for a moment, then exited through the inner door.
I immediately turned the key in the outer one. I sat down again; sat for a time in a kind of stagnant mood, so weary, emotionally, mentally, and physically, that I could not think beyond the point at which he had left me. The black window stared at me like an eye. At last with an effort I put out the light and got into the hammock. Very soon I was asleep.
I quickly turned the key in the outer door. I sat back down, feeling stuck for a while, so tired—emotionally, mentally, and physically—that I couldn’t think beyond where he had left me. The dark window seemed to watch me like an eye. Finally, with some effort, I turned off the light and got into the hammock. I fell asleep soon after.
XV.
CONCERNING THE BEAST FOLK.
I woke early. Moreau’s explanation stood before my mind, clear and definite, from the moment of my awakening. I got out of the hammock and went to the door to assure myself that the key was turned. Then I tried the window-bar, and found it firmly fixed. That these man-like creatures were in truth only bestial monsters, mere grotesque travesties of men, filled me with a vague uncertainty of their possibilities which was far worse than any definite fear.
I woke up early. Moreau’s explanation was clear and certain in my mind as soon as I awoke. I got out of the hammock and went to the door to make sure the key was locked. Then I checked the window-bar and found it securely in place. The fact that these human-like creatures were really just brutal monsters, distorted versions of humans, left me with a vague unease about what they were capable of, which was much worse than any specific fear.
A tapping came at the door, and I heard the glutinous accents of M’ling speaking. I pocketed one of the revolvers (keeping one hand upon it), and opened to him.
A knock came at the door, and I heard M’ling's sticky voice. I tucked one of the revolvers into my pocket (keeping one hand on it) and opened the door for him.
“Good-morning, sair,” he said, bringing in, in addition to the customary herb-breakfast, an ill-cooked rabbit. Montgomery followed him. His roving eye caught the position of my arm and he smiled askew.
“Good morning, sir,” he said, bringing in, along with the usual herb breakfast, a poorly cooked rabbit. Montgomery came in behind him. His wandering gaze noticed the position of my arm and he gave a crooked smile.
The puma was resting to heal that day; but Moreau, who was singularly solitary in his habits, did not join us. I talked with Montgomery to clear my ideas of the way in which the Beast Folk lived. In particular, I was urgent to know how these inhuman monsters were kept from falling upon Moreau and Montgomery and from rending one another. He explained to me that the comparative safety of Moreau and himself was due to the limited mental scope of these monsters. In spite of their increased intelligence and the tendency of their animal instincts to reawaken, they had certain fixed ideas implanted by Moreau in their minds, which absolutely bounded their imaginations. They were really hypnotised; had been told that certain things were impossible, and that certain things were not to be done, and these prohibitions were woven into the texture of their minds beyond any possibility of disobedience or dispute.
The puma was resting to heal that day, but Moreau, who was unusually solitary in his habits, didn’t join us. I spoke with Montgomery to clarify my understanding of how the Beast Folk lived. I was particularly eager to know how these inhuman creatures were prevented from attacking Moreau and Montgomery and from tearing each other apart. He explained that the relative safety of Moreau and himself was due to the limited mental capacity of these creatures. Despite their increased intelligence and the tendency for their animal instincts to resurface, they had certain fixed ideas implanted in their minds by Moreau that completely constrained their imaginations. They were basically hypnotized; they had been told that certain things were impossible and that certain actions were prohibited, and these restrictions were ingrained in their minds to the point where disobedience or disagreement was not an option.
Certain matters, however, in which old instinct was at war with Moreau’s convenience, were in a less stable condition. A series of propositions called the Law (I had already heard them recited) battled in their minds with the deep-seated, ever-rebellious cravings of their animal natures. This Law they were ever repeating, I found, and ever breaking. Both Montgomery and Moreau displayed particular solicitude to keep them ignorant of the taste of blood; they feared the inevitable suggestions of that flavour. Montgomery told me that the Law, especially among the feline Beast People, became oddly weakened about nightfall; that then the animal was at its strongest; that a spirit of adventure sprang up in them at the dusk, when they would dare things they never seemed to dream about by day. To that I owed my stalking by the Leopard-man, on the night of my arrival. But during these earlier days of my stay they broke the Law only furtively and after dark; in the daylight there was a general atmosphere of respect for its multifarious prohibitions.
Certain issues, however, where old instincts clashed with Moreau’s convenience, were in a more unstable state. A series of rules called the Law (which I had already heard recited) conflicted in their minds with the deep-rooted, constantly rebellious desires of their animal natures. I discovered that they were always repeating this Law, yet constantly breaking it. Both Montgomery and Moreau were particularly concerned about keeping them unaware of the taste of blood; they feared the inevitable temptations that flavor would bring. Montgomery told me that the Law, especially among the feline Beast People, strangely weakened around nightfall; that's when the animal instincts were at their strongest, and a spirit of adventure would rise in them at dusk, leading them to dare things they never seemed to consider during the day. This was why the Leopard-man stalked me on the night of my arrival. But during the early days of my stay, they only broke the Law secretly and after dark; in the daylight, there was a general atmosphere of respect for its many prohibitions.
And here perhaps I may give a few general facts about the island and the Beast People. The island, which was of irregular outline and lay low upon the wide sea, had a total area, I suppose, of seven or eight square miles.[2] It was volcanic in origin, and was now fringed on three sides by coral reefs; some fumaroles to the northward, and a hot spring, were the only vestiges of the forces that had long since originated it. Now and then a faint quiver of earthquake would be sensible, and sometimes the ascent of the spire of smoke would be rendered tumultuous by gusts of steam; but that was all. The population of the island, Montgomery informed me, now numbered rather more than sixty of these strange creations of Moreau’s art, not counting the smaller monstrosities which lived in the undergrowth and were without human form. Altogether he had made nearly a hundred and twenty; but many had died, and others—like the writhing Footless Thing of which he had told me—had come by violent ends. In answer to my question, Montgomery said that they actually bore offspring, but that these generally died. When they lived, Moreau took them and stamped the human form upon them. There was no evidence of the inheritance of their acquired human characteristics. The females were less numerous than the males, and liable to much furtive persecution in spite of the monogamy the Law enjoined.
And here I can share some general facts about the island and the Beast People. The island, which had an irregular shape and was low in the vast sea, covered an area of about seven or eight square miles.[2] It was formed by volcanic activity and was now surrounded on three sides by coral reefs; some fumaroles to the north and a hot spring were the only signs of the forces that created it long ago. Occasionally, you could feel a slight earthquake, and sometimes the plume of smoke would be turbulent from bursts of steam; but that was about it. The population of the island, Montgomery told me, was now more than sixty of these strange creatures created by Moreau, not including the smaller abominations that lived in the underbrush and lacked human form. In total, he had made nearly a hundred and twenty, but many had died, and others—like the writhing Footless Thing he had described—had met violent ends. When I asked, Montgomery explained that they could actually reproduce, but most of the offspring died. If any survived, Moreau would take them and impose a human form on them. There was no sign that they inherited any of their acquired human traits. The females were fewer in number than the males and were often subjected to secretive persecution despite the monogamy required by the Law.
[2]This description corresponds in every respect to Noble’s Isle.—C. E. P.
[2]This description matches perfectly with Noble’s Isle.—C. E. P.
It would be impossible for me to describe these Beast People in detail; my eye has had no training in details, and unhappily I cannot sketch. Most striking, perhaps, in their general appearance was the disproportion between the legs of these creatures and the length of their bodies; and yet—so relative is our idea of grace—my eye became habituated to their forms, and at last I even fell in with their persuasion that my own long thighs were ungainly. Another point was the forward carriage of the head and the clumsy and inhuman curvature of the spine. Even the Ape-man lacked that inward sinuous curve of the back which makes the human figure so graceful. Most had their shoulders hunched clumsily, and their short forearms hung weakly at their sides. Few of them were conspicuously hairy, at least until the end of my time upon the island.
It would be impossible for me to describe these Beast People in detail; my eye has had no training in details, and unfortunately, I can't sketch. Most striking, perhaps, in their overall appearance was the mismatch between the length of their legs and the length of their bodies; and yet—our sense of grace is so relative—my eye got used to their forms, and eventually, I even started to believe that my own long thighs were awkward. Another aspect was the forward position of their heads and the awkward, inhuman curve of their spines. Even the Ape-man lacked the inward, smooth curve of the back that makes the human figure so graceful. Most had their shoulders hunched awkwardly, and their short forearms hung limply at their sides. Few of them were noticeably hairy, at least until the end of my time on the island.
The next most obvious deformity was in their faces, almost all of which were prognathous, malformed about the ears, with large and protuberant noses, very furry or very bristly hair, and often strangely-coloured or strangely-placed eyes. None could laugh, though the Ape-man had a chattering titter. Beyond these general characters their heads had little in common; each preserved the quality of its particular species: the human mark distorted but did not hide the leopard, the ox, or the sow, or other animal or animals, from which the creature had been moulded. The voices, too, varied exceedingly. The hands were always malformed; and though some surprised me by their unexpected human appearance, almost all were deficient in the number of the digits, clumsy about the finger-nails, and lacking any tactile sensibility.
The next most obvious deformity was in their faces, almost all of which were protruding, misshapen around the ears, with large and bulging noses, very furry or very bristly hair, and often oddly-colored or oddly-placed eyes. None could laugh, though the Ape-man had a chattering giggle. Beyond these general features, their heads had little in common; each retained the traits of its specific species: the human aspect was distorted but didn’t hide the leopard, the ox, or the pig, or other creatures, from which the being had been formed. The voices also varied greatly. The hands were always misshapen; and although some surprised me with their unexpectedly human look, almost all were lacking in the number of fingers, awkward around the nails, and had no sense of touch.
The two most formidable Animal Men were my Leopard-man and a creature made of hyena and swine. Larger than these were the three bull-creatures who pulled in the boat. Then came the silvery-hairy-man, who was also the Sayer of the Law, M’ling, and a satyr-like creature of ape and goat. There were three Swine-men and a Swine-woman, a mare-rhinoceros-creature, and several other females whose sources I did not ascertain. There were several wolf-creatures, a bear-bull, and a Saint-Bernard-man. I have already described the Ape-man, and there was a particularly hateful (and evil-smelling) old woman made of vixen and bear, whom I hated from the beginning. She was said to be a passionate votary of the Law. Smaller creatures were certain dappled youths and my little sloth-creature. But enough of this catalogue.
The two most impressive Animal Men were my Leopard-man and a creature made from hyena and pig. Bigger than these were the three bull-like creatures that pulled the boat. Then there was the silvery-haired man, who was also the Sayer of the Law, M’ling, and a satyr-like creature that combined features of an ape and a goat. There were three Swine-men and one Swine-woman, a mare-rhinoceros creature, and several other females whose origins I couldn’t figure out. There were also several wolf-like creatures, a bear-bull, and a Saint-Bernard man. I’ve already described the Ape-man, and there was a particularly unpleasant (and foul-smelling) old woman made of fox and bear, whom I disliked from the start. She was said to be a devoted follower of the Law. Smaller creatures included some dappled young men and my little sloth creature. But enough of this list.
At first I had a shivering horror of the brutes, felt all too keenly that they were still brutes; but insensibly I became a little habituated to the idea of them, and moreover I was affected by Montgomery’s attitude towards them. He had been with them so long that he had come to regard them as almost normal human beings. His London days seemed a glorious, impossible past to him. Only once in a year or so did he go to Africa to deal with Moreau’s agent, a trader in animals there. He hardly met the finest type of mankind in that seafaring village of Spanish mongrels. The men aboard-ship, he told me, seemed at first just as strange to him as the Beast Men seemed to me,—unnaturally long in the leg, flat in the face, prominent in the forehead, suspicious, dangerous, and cold-hearted. In fact, he did not like men: his heart had warmed to me, he thought, because he had saved my life. I fancied even then that he had a sneaking kindness for some of these metamorphosed brutes, a vicious sympathy with some of their ways, but that he attempted to veil it from me at first.
At first, I was horrified by the creatures and felt acutely that they were still just that—creatures. However, I gradually got used to the idea of them, and I was also influenced by Montgomery's attitude towards them. He had spent so much time with them that he came to see them as almost normal human beings. His days in London seemed like a glorious, impossible past. He only went to Africa about once a year to deal with Moreau's agent, an animal trader there. He hardly encountered the best of humanity in that seafaring village of Spanish mutts. The men on the ship, he told me, felt just as strange to him as the Beast Men did to me—unnaturally long-legged, flat-faced, with prominent foreheads, suspicious, dangerous, and cold-hearted. In fact, he didn’t like men; he thought his heart had warmed to me because he had saved my life. Even then, I suspected he had a hidden fondness for some of these transformed creatures, a twisted sympathy for some of their behaviors, which he tried to hide from me at first.
M’ling, the black-faced man, Montgomery’s attendant, the first of the Beast Folk I had encountered, did not live with the others across the island, but in a small kennel at the back of the enclosure. The creature was scarcely so intelligent as the Ape-man, but far more docile, and the most human-looking of all the Beast Folk; and Montgomery had trained it to prepare food, and indeed to discharge all the trivial domestic offices that were required. It was a complex trophy of Moreau’s horrible skill,—a bear, tainted with dog and ox, and one of the most elaborately made of all his creatures. It treated Montgomery with a strange tenderness and devotion. Sometimes he would notice it, pat it, call it half-mocking, half-jocular names, and so make it caper with extraordinary delight; sometimes he would ill-treat it, especially after he had been at the whiskey, kicking it, beating it, pelting it with stones or lighted fusees. But whether he treated it well or ill, it loved nothing so much as to be near him.
M’ling, the man with the black face and Montgomery’s helper, the first of the Beast Folk I encountered, didn’t live with the others across the island but in a small kennel at the back of the enclosure. The creature wasn’t as intelligent as the Ape-man, but it was much more docile and the most human-looking of all the Beast Folk. Montgomery had taught it to prepare food and handle all the minor domestic tasks that were needed. It was a complicated trophy of Moreau’s terrible skill—a bear mixed with dog and ox, and one of the most intricately made of all his creations. It showed Montgomery a strange tenderness and devotion. Sometimes he would acknowledge it, pet it, and call it half-mocking, half-joking names, which made it jump for joy; other times, he would mistreat it, especially after drinking whiskey, kicking it, beating it, or throwing stones or lit matches at it. But whether he treated it well or poorly, it loved nothing more than to be close to him.
I say I became habituated to the Beast People, that a thousand things which had seemed unnatural and repulsive speedily became natural and ordinary to me. I suppose everything in existence takes its colour from the average hue of our surroundings. Montgomery and Moreau were too peculiar and individual to keep my general impressions of humanity well defined. I would see one of the clumsy bovine-creatures who worked the launch treading heavily through the undergrowth, and find myself asking, trying hard to recall, how he differed from some really human yokel trudging home from his mechanical labours; or I would meet the Fox-bear woman’s vulpine, shifty face, strangely human in its speculative cunning, and even imagine I had met it before in some city byway.
I realized I got used to the Beast People, and a thousand things that once seemed strange and disgusting quickly became normal and ordinary to me. I guess everything in life takes its color from the average tone of our surroundings. Montgomery and Moreau were too unusual and distinct to keep my overall impressions of humanity clear. I’d see one of the awkward, cow-like creatures who operated the launch stomping through the underbrush and find myself asking, really trying to remember, how he was different from some actual human laborer trudging home from his work; or I’d come across the Fox-bear woman’s cunning, fox-like face, oddly human in its cleverness, and even imagine I had seen it before in some urban alley.
Yet every now and then the beast would flash out upon me beyond doubt or denial. An ugly-looking man, a hunch-backed human savage to all appearance, squatting in the aperture of one of the dens, would stretch his arms and yawn, showing with startling suddenness scissor-edged incisors and sabre-like canines, keen and brilliant as knives. Or in some narrow pathway, glancing with a transitory daring into the eyes of some lithe, white-swathed female figure, I would suddenly see (with a spasmodic revulsion) that she had slit-like pupils, or glancing down note the curving nail with which she held her shapeless wrap about her. It is a curious thing, by the bye, for which I am quite unable to account, that these weird creatures—the females, I mean—had in the earlier days of my stay an instinctive sense of their own repulsive clumsiness, and displayed in consequence a more than human regard for the decency and decorum of extensive costume.
Yet every now and then, the beast would reveal itself to me without a doubt. An ugly-looking man, a hunchbacked savage in appearance, would be sitting in the entrance of one of the dens, stretching his arms and yawning, suddenly showing razor-sharp incisors and saber-like canines, as bright as knives. Or on some narrow path, daringly glancing into the eyes of a lithe, white-clothed female figure, I would abruptly notice (with a shudder) that she had slit-like pupils, or looking down, I’d see the curving nail with which she held her shapeless wrap. It's a curious thing, by the way, that I can't quite explain, that these strange creatures—the females, I mean—seemed to have an instinctive awareness of their own awkwardness during the earlier days of my stay, and thus showed an extraordinary concern for the decency and propriety of extensive clothing.
XVI.
HOW THE BEAST FOLK TASTE BLOOD.
My inexperience as a writer betrays me, and I wander from the thread of my story.
My lack of experience as a writer shows, and I lose track of my story.
After I had breakfasted with Montgomery, he took me across the island to see the fumarole and the source of the hot spring into whose scalding waters I had blundered on the previous day. Both of us carried whips and loaded revolvers. While going through a leafy jungle on our road thither, we heard a rabbit squealing. We stopped and listened, but we heard no more; and presently we went on our way, and the incident dropped out of our minds. Montgomery called my attention to certain little pink animals with long hind-legs, that went leaping through the undergrowth. He told me they were creatures made of the offspring of the Beast People, that Moreau had invented. He had fancied they might serve for meat, but a rabbit-like habit of devouring their young had defeated this intention. I had already encountered some of these creatures,—once during my moonlight flight from the Leopard-man, and once during my pursuit by Moreau on the previous day. By chance, one hopping to avoid us leapt into the hole caused by the uprooting of a wind-blown tree; before it could extricate itself we managed to catch it. It spat like a cat, scratched and kicked vigorously with its hind-legs, and made an attempt to bite; but its teeth were too feeble to inflict more than a painless pinch. It seemed to me rather a pretty little creature; and as Montgomery stated that it never destroyed the turf by burrowing, and was very cleanly in its habits, I should imagine it might prove a convenient substitute for the common rabbit in gentlemen’s parks.
After I had breakfast with Montgomery, he took me across the island to see the fumarole and the source of the hot spring I had accidentally fallen into the day before. We both carried whips and loaded revolvers. As we made our way through a leafy jungle, we heard a rabbit squealing. We paused and listened, but there were no further sounds; eventually, we continued on, and the incident slipped from our minds. Montgomery pointed out some small pink animals with long hind legs that were hopping through the underbrush. He told me they were creatures made from the offspring of the Beast People that Moreau had created. He thought they might be useful for meat, but a rabbit-like tendency to eat their young had thwarted that idea. I had already seen some of these creatures—once during my moonlit escape from the Leopard-man, and once when Moreau was chasing me the day before. By chance, one that was hopping away from us jumped into a hole created by a wind-fallen tree; before it could get free, we managed to catch it. It spat like a cat, scratched and kicked vigorously with its hind legs, and tried to bite; but its teeth were too weak to do anything more than give a harmless pinch. I found it to be quite a pretty little creature, and since Montgomery mentioned that it didn’t damage the ground by burrowing and was very clean, I thought it might be a handy substitute for the common rabbit in parks.
We also saw on our way the trunk of a tree barked in long strips and splintered deeply. Montgomery called my attention to this. “Not to claw bark of trees, that is the Law,” he said. “Much some of them care for it!” It was after this, I think, that we met the Satyr and the Ape-man. The Satyr was a gleam of classical memory on the part of Moreau,—his face ovine in expression, like the coarser Hebrew type; his voice a harsh bleat, his nether extremities Satanic. He was gnawing the husk of a pod-like fruit as he passed us. Both of them saluted Montgomery.
We also saw on our way the trunk of a tree that had its bark stripped in long strips and was deeply splintered. Montgomery pointed this out to me. “Not to claw the bark off trees, that is the Law,” he said. “Some of them really don’t care about it!” I think it was after this that we encountered the Satyr and the Ape-man. The Satyr was a flash of classical memory from Moreau—his face had a sheep-like look, similar to the rougher Hebrew type; his voice was a harsh bleat, and his lower body was quite devilish. He was munching on the husk of a pod-like fruit as he walked past us. Both of them greeted Montgomery.
“Hail,” said they, “to the Other with the Whip!”
“Hail,” they said, “to the Other with the Whip!”
“There’s a Third with a Whip now,” said Montgomery. “So you’d better mind!”
“There’s now a Third with a whip,” said Montgomery. “So you’d better watch out!”
“Was he not made?” said the Ape-man. “He said—he said he was made.”
“Was he not created?” said the Ape-man. “He said—he said he was created.”
The Satyr-man looked curiously at me. “The Third with the Whip, he that walks weeping into the sea, has a thin white face.”
The Satyr-man looked at me with curiosity. “The Third with the Whip, the one who walks crying into the sea, has a pale white face.”
“He has a thin long whip,” said Montgomery.
“He has a long, thin whip,” said Montgomery.
“Yesterday he bled and wept,” said the Satyr. “You never bleed nor weep. The Master does not bleed or weep.”
“Yesterday he bled and cried,” said the Satyr. “You never bleed or cry. The Master doesn’t bleed or cry.”
“Ollendorffian beggar!” said Montgomery, “you’ll bleed and weep if you don’t look out!”
“Ollendorffian beggar!” said Montgomery, “you’ll suffer and cry if you’re not careful!”
“He has five fingers, he is a five-man like me,” said the Ape-man.
“He has five fingers, he’s a five-man like me,” said the Ape-man.
“Come along, Prendick,” said Montgomery, taking my arm; and I went on with him.
“Come on, Prendick,” Montgomery said, taking my arm; and I went along with him.
The Satyr and the Ape-man stood watching us and making other remarks to each other.
The Satyr and the Ape-man stood by, observing us and exchanging comments with each other.
“He says nothing,” said the Satyr. “Men have voices.”
“He doesn’t say anything,” said the Satyr. “People have voices.”
“Yesterday he asked me of things to eat,” said the Ape-man. “He did not know.”
“Yesterday he asked me about things to eat,” said the Ape-man. “He didn't know.”
Then they spoke inaudible things, and I heard the Satyr laughing.
Then they whispered things I couldn't hear, and I heard the Satyr laughing.
It was on our way back that we came upon the dead rabbit. The red body of the wretched little beast was rent to pieces, many of the ribs stripped white, and the backbone indisputably gnawed.
It was on our way back that we found the dead rabbit. The red body of the unfortunate little creature was torn apart, many of the ribs stripped clean, and the backbone clearly chewed.
At that Montgomery stopped. “Good God!” said he, stooping down, and picking up some of the crushed vertebrae to examine them more closely. “Good God!” he repeated, “what can this mean?”
At that, Montgomery stopped. “Oh my God!” he said, bending down and picking up some of the crushed vertebrae to look at them more closely. “Oh my God!” he repeated, “what could this mean?”
“Some carnivore of yours has remembered its old habits,” I said after a pause. “This backbone has been bitten through.”
“Some carnivore of yours has recalled its old habits,” I said after a pause. “This backbone has been bitten through.”
He stood staring, with his face white and his lip pulled askew. “I don’t like this,” he said slowly.
He stood there staring, his face pale and his lip twisted. “I don’t like this,” he said slowly.
“I saw something of the same kind,” said I, “the first day I came here.”
“I saw something similar,” I said, “the first day I got here.”
“The devil you did! What was it?”
“The devil you did! What was it?”
“A rabbit with its head twisted off.”
“A rabbit with its head cut off.”
“The day you came here?”
“The day you arrived?”
“The day I came here. In the undergrowth at the back of the enclosure, when I went out in the evening. The head was completely wrung off.”
“The day I arrived here. In the bushes at the back of the enclosure, when I went out in the evening. The head was completely twisted off.”
He gave a long, low whistle.
He let out a long, low whistle.
“And what is more, I have an idea which of your brutes did the thing. It’s only a suspicion, you know. Before I came on the rabbit I saw one of your monsters drinking in the stream.”
“And what's more, I have a hunch about which of your beasts did it. It's just a suspicion, you know. Before I came across the rabbit, I saw one of your creatures drinking from the stream.”
“Sucking his drink?”
“Slurping his drink?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“‘Not to suck your drink; that is the Law.’ Much the brutes care for the Law, eh? when Moreau’s not about!”
“‘Not to drink your beverage; that is the Law.’ Does it matter to the animals, right? when Moreau isn’t around!”
“It was the brute who chased me.”
“It was the guy who chased me.”
“Of course,” said Montgomery; “it’s just the way with carnivores. After a kill, they drink. It’s the taste of blood, you know.—What was the brute like?” he continued. “Would you know him again?” He glanced about us, standing astride over the mess of dead rabbit, his eyes roving among the shadows and screens of greenery, the lurking-places and ambuscades of the forest that bounded us in. “The taste of blood,” he said again.
“Of course,” Montgomery said. “That’s just how carnivores are. After a kill, they drink. It’s the taste of blood, you know.—What was the beast like?” he went on. “Would you recognize him again?” He looked around at us, standing over the pile of dead rabbit, his eyes scanning the shadows and patches of greenery, the hiding spots and ambushes of the forest surrounding us. “The taste of blood,” he said again.
He took out his revolver, examined the cartridges in it and replaced it. Then he began to pull at his dropping lip.
He pulled out his revolver, checked the cartridges inside, and put it back. Then he started tugging at his drooping lip.
“I think I should know the brute again,” I said. “I stunned him. He ought to have a handsome bruise on the forehead of him.”
“I think I should recognize the guy again,” I said. “I knocked him out. He should have a pretty big bruise on his forehead.”
“But then we have to prove that he killed the rabbit,” said Montgomery. “I wish I’d never brought the things here.”
“But then we have to prove that he killed the rabbit,” Montgomery said. “I wish I’d never brought these things here.”
I should have gone on, but he stayed there thinking over the mangled rabbit in a puzzle-headed way. As it was, I went to such a distance that the rabbit’s remains were hidden.
I should have kept going, but he stayed there, lost in thought about the mangled rabbit. In the end, I moved far enough away that the rabbit's remains were out of sight.
“Come on!” I said.
"Let's go!" I said.
Presently he woke up and came towards me. “You see,” he said, almost in a whisper, “they are all supposed to have a fixed idea against eating anything that runs on land. If some brute has by any accident tasted blood—”
Presently, he woke up and came over to me. “You see,” he said, almost in a whisper, “they’re all supposed to have a firm belief against eating anything that walks on land. If some animal has, by chance, tasted blood—”
We went on some way in silence. “I wonder what can have happened,” he said to himself. Then, after a pause again: “I did a foolish thing the other day. That servant of mine—I showed him how to skin and cook a rabbit. It’s odd—I saw him licking his hands—It never occurred to me.”
We walked in silence for a while. “I wonder what could have happened,” he muttered to himself. After a pause, he added, “I did something really silly the other day. That servant of mine—I showed him how to skin and cook a rabbit. It’s strange—I saw him licking his hands—it never crossed my mind.”
Then: “We must put a stop to this. I must tell Moreau.”
Then: “We need to put an end to this. I have to tell Moreau.”
He could think of nothing else on our homeward journey.
He couldn’t think of anything else on our way home.
Moreau took the matter even more seriously than Montgomery, and I need scarcely say that I was affected by their evident consternation.
Moreau took the matter even more seriously than Montgomery, and I can hardly say that I wasn't affected by their clear distress.
“We must make an example,” said Moreau. “I’ve no doubt in my own mind that the Leopard-man was the sinner. But how can we prove it? I wish, Montgomery, you had kept your taste for meat in hand, and gone without these exciting novelties. We may find ourselves in a mess yet, through it.”
“We need to set an example,” said Moreau. “I’m certain that the Leopard-man is guilty. But how can we prove it? I wish, Montgomery, you had controlled your appetite for meat and skipped these thrilling experiences. We might end up in trouble because of it.”
“I was a silly ass,” said Montgomery. “But the thing’s done now; and you said I might have them, you know.”
“I was being dumb,” said Montgomery. “But it’s all done now; and you said I could have them, you know.”
“We must see to the thing at once,” said Moreau. “I suppose if anything should turn up, M’ling can take care of himself?”
“We need to deal with this right away,” said Moreau. “I guess if anything happens, M’ling can manage on his own?”
“I’m not so sure of M’ling,” said Montgomery. “I think I ought to know him.”
“I’m not so sure about M’ling,” Montgomery said. “I think I should know him.”
In the afternoon, Moreau, Montgomery, myself, and M’ling went across the island to the huts in the ravine. We three were armed; M’ling carried the little hatchet he used in chopping firewood, and some coils of wire. Moreau had a huge cowherd’s horn slung over his shoulder.
In the afternoon, Moreau, Montgomery, me, and M’ling walked across the island to the huts in the ravine. The three of us were armed; M’ling had the small hatchet he used for chopping firewood and some coils of wire. Moreau had a large cowherd’s horn slung over his shoulder.
“You will see a gathering of the Beast People,” said Montgomery. “It is a pretty sight!”
“You're going to see a gathering of the Beast People,” Montgomery said. “It’s a beautiful sight!”
Moreau said not a word on the way, but the expression of his heavy, white-fringed face was grimly set.
Moreau didn't say a word on the way, but the look on his serious, white-fringed face was grim.
We crossed the ravine down which smoked the stream of hot water, and followed the winding pathway through the canebrakes until we reached a wide area covered over with a thick, powdery yellow substance which I believe was sulphur. Above the shoulder of a weedy bank the sea glittered. We came to a kind of shallow natural amphitheatre, and here the four of us halted. Then Moreau sounded the horn, and broke the sleeping stillness of the tropical afternoon. He must have had strong lungs. The hooting note rose and rose amidst its echoes, to at last an ear-penetrating intensity.
We crossed the ravine where a stream of hot water was steaming, and followed the winding path through the tall grass until we reached a large area covered with a thick, powdery yellow substance that I think was sulfur. Above the edge of a weedy bank, the sea sparkled. We arrived at a kind of shallow natural amphitheater, and here the four of us stopped. Then Moreau blew the horn, breaking the peaceful silence of the tropical afternoon. He must have had strong lungs. The sound rose and rose with its echoes until it reached a piercing intensity.
“Ah!” said Moreau, letting the curved instrument fall to his side again.
“Ah!” said Moreau, dropping the curved instrument to his side once more.
Immediately there was a crashing through the yellow canes, and a sound of voices from the dense green jungle that marked the morass through which I had run on the previous day. Then at three or four points on the edge of the sulphurous area appeared the grotesque forms of the Beast People hurrying towards us. I could not help a creeping horror, as I perceived first one and then another trot out from the trees or reeds and come shambling along over the hot dust. But Moreau and Montgomery stood calmly enough; and, perforce, I stuck beside them.
Immediately, there was a crashing through the yellow reeds, and I heard voices coming from the dense green jungle that marked the swamp I had run through the day before. Then, at three or four spots on the edge of the sulfurous area, the strange figures of the Beast People appeared, hurrying towards us. I couldn't shake off a creeping horror as I watched one after another emerge from the trees or reeds and shuffle over the hot dust. But Moreau and Montgomery remained calm, and against my will, I stayed close to them.
First to arrive was the Satyr, strangely unreal for all that he cast a shadow and tossed the dust with his hoofs. After him from the brake came a monstrous lout, a thing of horse and rhinoceros, chewing a straw as it came; then appeared the Swine-woman and two Wolf-women; then the Fox-bear witch, with her red eyes in her peaked red face, and then others,—all hurrying eagerly. As they came forward they began to cringe towards Moreau and chant, quite regardless of one another, fragments of the latter half of the litany of the Law,—“His is the Hand that wounds; His is the Hand that heals,” and so forth. As soon as they had approached within a distance of perhaps thirty yards they halted, and bowing on knees and elbows began flinging the white dust upon their heads.
First to arrive was the Satyr, oddly unreal despite casting a shadow and kicking up dust with his hooves. After him, a huge brute emerged from the thicket, a mix of horse and rhinoceros, chewing on a straw as it approached; then came the Swine-woman and two Wolf-women; then the Fox-bear witch, with her red eyes set in her pointed red face, and then others—all rushing forward eagerly. As they moved closer, they began to bow to Moreau and chant, completely disregarding one another, bits of the latter half of the litany of the Law—“His is the Hand that wounds; His is the Hand that heals,” and so on. Once they were about thirty yards away, they stopped, and kneeling with their elbows on the ground, started throwing white dust on their heads.
Imagine the scene if you can! We three blue-clad men, with our misshapen black-faced attendant, standing in a wide expanse of sunlit yellow dust under the blazing blue sky, and surrounded by this circle of crouching and gesticulating monstrosities,—some almost human save in their subtle expression and gestures, some like cripples, some so strangely distorted as to resemble nothing but the denizens of our wildest dreams; and, beyond, the reedy lines of a canebrake in one direction, a dense tangle of palm-trees on the other, separating us from the ravine with the huts, and to the north the hazy horizon of the Pacific Ocean.
Imagine the scene if you can! We three men in blue outfits, along with our oddly-shaped attendant with a black face, standing in a wide stretch of sunlit yellow dust under the intense blue sky, surrounded by a circle of crouching and gesticulating creatures—some almost human except for their subtle expressions and movements, some resembling cripples, and some so bizarrely distorted they look like nothing but the inhabitants of our craziest dreams; and beyond, on one side, the tall grasses of a canebrake, and on the other a dense cluster of palm trees, separating us from the ravine with the huts, while to the north lies the hazy horizon of the Pacific Ocean.
“Sixty-two, sixty-three,” counted Moreau. “There are four more.”
“Sixty-two, sixty-three,” counted Moreau. “There are four more.”
“I do not see the Leopard-man,” said I.
“I don’t see the Leopard-man,” I said.
Presently Moreau sounded the great horn again, and at the sound of it all the Beast People writhed and grovelled in the dust. Then, slinking out of the canebrake, stooping near the ground and trying to join the dust-throwing circle behind Moreau’s back, came the Leopard-man. The last of the Beast People to arrive was the little Ape-man. The earlier animals, hot and weary with their grovelling, shot vicious glances at him.
Presently, Moreau blew the great horn again, and at the sound, all the Beast People squirmed and crawled in the dust. Then, sneaking out of the reeds, hunched over and trying to slip into the dust-throwing circle behind Moreau’s back, came the Leopard-man. The last of the Beast People to show up was the little Ape-man. The earlier animals, hot and exhausted from their groveling, shot angry glares at him.
“Cease!” said Moreau, in his firm, loud voice; and the Beast People sat back upon their hams and rested from their worshipping.
“Stop!” said Moreau, in his strong, loud voice; and the Beast People sat back on their haunches and took a break from their worshipping.
“Where is the Sayer of the Law?” said Moreau, and the hairy-grey monster bowed his face in the dust.
"Where is the Speaker of the Law?" asked Moreau, and the hairy-gray creature lowered its face to the ground.
“Say the words!” said Moreau.
"Say the words!" Moreau said.
Forthwith all in the kneeling assembly, swaying from side to side and dashing up the sulphur with their hands,—first the right hand and a puff of dust, and then the left,—began once more to chant their strange litany. When they reached, “Not to eat Flesh or Fish, that is the Law,” Moreau held up his lank white hand.
Immediately, everyone in the kneeling crowd started swaying from side to side, throwing up sulfur with their hands—first the right hand with a puff of dust, then the left—and began to chant their unusual prayer once again. When they got to, “Not to eat Flesh or Fish, that is the Law,” Moreau raised his thin white hand.
“Stop!” he cried, and there fell absolute silence upon them all.
“Stop!” he shouted, and complete silence fell over everyone.
I think they all knew and dreaded what was coming. I looked round at their strange faces. When I saw their wincing attitudes and the furtive dread in their bright eyes, I wondered that I had ever believed them to be men.
I think they all knew and feared what was about to happen. I glanced around at their unusual faces. When I noticed their flinching expressions and the hidden anxiety in their bright eyes, I was surprised that I had ever thought of them as men.
“That Law has been broken!” said Moreau.
“Someone has broken that Law!” said Moreau.
“None escape,” from the faceless creature with the silvery hair. “None escape,” repeated the kneeling circle of Beast People.
“None escape,” said the faceless creature with the silvery hair. “None escape,” echoed the kneeling circle of Beast People.
“Who is he?” cried Moreau, and looked round at their faces, cracking his whip. I fancied the Hyena-swine looked dejected, so too did the Leopard-man. Moreau stopped, facing this creature, who cringed towards him with the memory and dread of infinite torment.
“Who is he?” shouted Moreau, glancing at their faces while snapping his whip. I thought the Hyena-swine looked downcast, and so did the Leopard-man. Moreau halted, facing this creature, who cowered before him, haunted by the memory and fear of endless suffering.
“Who is he?” repeated Moreau, in a voice of thunder.
“Who is he?” Moreau repeated, his voice booming.
“Evil is he who breaks the Law,” chanted the Sayer of the Law.
“Evil is the one who breaks the Law,” chanted the Sayer of the Law.
Moreau looked into the eyes of the Leopard-man, and seemed to be dragging the very soul out of the creature.
Moreau looked into the eyes of the Leopard-man and appeared to be pulling the very soul out of the creature.
“Who breaks the Law—” said Moreau, taking his eyes off his victim, and turning towards us (it seemed to me there was a touch of exultation in his voice).
“Who breaks the law—” said Moreau, looking away from his victim and turning toward us (it seemed to me there was a hint of triumph in his voice).
“Goes back to the House of Pain,” they all clamoured,—“goes back to the House of Pain, O Master!”
“Returns to the House of Pain,” they all shouted, —“returns to the House of Pain, O Master!”
“Back to the House of Pain,—back to the House of Pain,” gabbled the Ape-man, as though the idea was sweet to him.
“Back to the House of Pain,—back to the House of Pain,” gabbled the Ape-man, as if the thought thrilled him.
“Do you hear?” said Moreau, turning back to the criminal, “my friend—Hullo!”
“Do you hear?” said Moreau, turning back to the criminal, “my friend—Hey!”
For the Leopard-man, released from Moreau’s eye, had risen straight from his knees, and now, with eyes aflame and his huge feline tusks flashing out from under his curling lips, leapt towards his tormentor. I am convinced that only the madness of unendurable fear could have prompted this attack. The whole circle of threescore monsters seemed to rise about us. I drew my revolver. The two figures collided. I saw Moreau reeling back from the Leopard-man’s blow. There was a furious yelling and howling all about us. Every one was moving rapidly. For a moment I thought it was a general revolt. The furious face of the Leopard-man flashed by mine, with M’ling close in pursuit. I saw the yellow eyes of the Hyena-swine blazing with excitement, his attitude as if he were half resolved to attack me. The Satyr, too, glared at me over the Hyena-swine’s hunched shoulders. I heard the crack of Moreau’s pistol, and saw the pink flash dart across the tumult. The whole crowd seemed to swing round in the direction of the glint of fire, and I too was swung round by the magnetism of the movement. In another second I was running, one of a tumultuous shouting crowd, in pursuit of the escaping Leopard-man.
For the Leopard-man, freed from Moreau's gaze, had sprung up from his knees, and now, with his eyes blazing and his massive feline fangs flashing from beneath his curling lips, charged at his tormentor. I’m convinced that only the madness of unbearable fear could have driven this attack. The entire circle of sixty monsters seemed to rise around us. I pulled out my revolver. The two figures collided. I saw Moreau stagger back from the Leopard-man’s hit. There was an uproar of yelling and howling all around us. Everyone was moving quickly. For a moment, I thought it was a full-scale uprising. The furious face of the Leopard-man darted past me, with M’ling close behind. I noticed the Hyena-swine’s yellow eyes blazing with excitement, his stance suggesting he was half ready to attack me. The Satyr also glared at me over the hunched shoulders of the Hyena-swine. I heard the crack of Moreau’s pistol and saw the pink flash shoot across the chaos. The whole crowd seemed to turn toward the flash of light, and I too was pulled along by the momentum of the movement. In another second, I was running, part of a chaotic shouting crowd, chasing after the fleeing Leopard-man.
That is all I can tell definitely. I saw the Leopard-man strike Moreau, and then everything spun about me until I was running headlong. M’ling was ahead, close in pursuit of the fugitive. Behind, their tongues already lolling out, ran the Wolf-women in great leaping strides. The Swine folk followed, squealing with excitement, and the two Bull-men in their swathings of white. Then came Moreau in a cluster of the Beast People, his wide-brimmed straw hat blown off, his revolver in hand, and his lank white hair streaming out. The Hyena-swine ran beside me, keeping pace with me and glancing furtively at me out of his feline eyes, and the others came pattering and shouting behind us.
That’s all I can say for sure. I saw the Leopard-man hit Moreau, and then everything spun around me until I was running wildly. M’ling was ahead, hot on the trail of the fugitive. Behind us, the Wolf-women were running in big, leaping strides, their tongues already hanging out. The Swine people followed, squealing with excitement, and the two Bull-men wrapped in white were close behind. Then came Moreau, surrounded by the Beast People, his wide-brimmed straw hat blown off, his revolver in hand, and his long white hair streaming behind him. The Hyena-swine ran beside me, matching my pace and glancing at me furtively with his feline eyes, while the others pattered and shouted behind us.
The Leopard-man went bursting his way through the long canes, which sprang back as he passed, and rattled in M’ling’s face. We others in the rear found a trampled path for us when we reached the brake. The chase lay through the brake for perhaps a quarter of a mile, and then plunged into a dense thicket, which retarded our movements exceedingly, though we went through it in a crowd together,—fronds flicking into our faces, ropy creepers catching us under the chin or gripping our ankles, thorny plants hooking into and tearing cloth and flesh together.
The Leopard-man pushed his way through the tall canes, which snapped back as he went by and hit M’ling in the face. The rest of us in the back found a beaten path when we reached the dense undergrowth. The chase went through the brush for about a quarter of a mile before it plunged into a thick thicket, significantly slowing us down. We squeezed through it as a group, with fronds hitting our faces, vine-like creepers catching us under the chin or wrapping around our ankles, and thorny plants snagging and tearing both our clothes and skin.
“He has gone on all-fours through this,” panted Moreau, now just ahead of me.
“He has crawled through this,” panted Moreau, now just ahead of me.
“None escape,” said the Wolf-bear, laughing into my face with the exultation of hunting. We burst out again among rocks, and saw the quarry ahead running lightly on all-fours and snarling at us over his shoulder. At that the Wolf Folk howled with delight. The Thing was still clothed, and at a distance its face still seemed human; but the carriage of its four limbs was feline, and the furtive droop of its shoulder was distinctly that of a hunted animal. It leapt over some thorny yellow-flowering bushes, and was hidden. M’ling was halfway across the space.
“None escape,” said the Wolf-bear, laughing in my face with the thrill of the hunt. We burst out again among the rocks and saw the prey ahead, moving swiftly on all fours and snarling at us over its shoulder. At that, the Wolf Folk howled with joy. The creature was still dressed, and from a distance, its face still looked human; but the way it moved on its four limbs was cat-like, and the sneaky droop of its shoulder clearly showed it was a hunted animal. It jumped over some thorny yellow-flowering bushes and disappeared. M’ling was halfway across the space.
Most of us now had lost the first speed of the chase, and had fallen into a longer and steadier stride. I saw as we traversed the open that the pursuit was now spreading from a column into a line. The Hyena-swine still ran close to me, watching me as it ran, every now and then puckering its muzzle with a snarling laugh. At the edge of the rocks the Leopard-man, realising that he was making for the projecting cape upon which he had stalked me on the night of my arrival, had doubled in the undergrowth; but Montgomery had seen the manoeuvre, and turned him again. So, panting, tumbling against rocks, torn by brambles, impeded by ferns and reeds, I helped to pursue the Leopard-man who had broken the Law, and the Hyena-swine ran, laughing savagely, by my side. I staggered on, my head reeling and my heart beating against my ribs, tired almost to death, and yet not daring to lose sight of the chase lest I should be left alone with this horrible companion. I staggered on in spite of infinite fatigue and the dense heat of the tropical afternoon.
Most of us had lost the initial speed of the chase and had settled into a longer, steadier pace. As we crossed the open area, I noticed that the pursuit was shifting from a column formation into a line. The Hyena-swine was still running close to me, eyeing me as it went, occasionally twisting its muzzle into a snarling laugh. At the edge of the rocks, the Leopard-man, realizing he was heading toward the outcropping where he had stalked me on my first night here, tried to double back into the underbrush; but Montgomery caught the move and redirected him. So, panting, stumbling over rocks, scratched by brambles, and hindered by ferns and reeds, I continued to pursue the Leopard-man who had broken the Law, while the Hyena-swine ran beside me, laughing maniacally. I staggered on, my head spinning and my heart pounding against my ribs, exhausted to the point of collapse, yet not daring to lose sight of the chase for fear of being left alone with this dreadful companion. I pressed on despite extreme fatigue and the sweltering heat of the tropical afternoon.
At last the fury of the hunt slackened. We had pinned the wretched brute into a corner of the island. Moreau, whip in hand, marshalled us all into an irregular line, and we advanced now slowly, shouting to one another as we advanced and tightening the cordon about our victim. He lurked noiseless and invisible in the bushes through which I had run from him during that midnight pursuit.
At last, the intensity of the hunt decreased. We had trapped the poor creature in a corner of the island. Moreau, with a whip in hand, organized us into a rough line, and we moved forward slowly, shouting to each other as we progressed and tightening the circle around our prey. He was hiding silently and out of sight in the bushes where I had run from him during that midnight chase.
“Steady!” cried Moreau, “steady!” as the ends of the line crept round the tangle of undergrowth and hemmed the brute in.
“Steady!” shouted Moreau, “steady!” as the ends of the line snaked around the mess of underbrush and trapped the beast in.
“Ware a rush!” came the voice of Montgomery from beyond the thicket.
“Watch out for a rush!” came Montgomery's voice from beyond the thicket.
I was on the slope above the bushes; Montgomery and Moreau beat along the beach beneath. Slowly we pushed in among the fretted network of branches and leaves. The quarry was silent.
I was on the slope above the bushes; Montgomery and Moreau walked along the beach below. Slowly, we moved into the tangled network of branches and leaves. The prey was quiet.
“Back to the House of Pain, the House of Pain, the House of Pain!” yelped the voice of the Ape-man, some twenty yards to the right.
“Back to the House of Pain, the House of Pain, the House of Pain!” yelled the voice of the Ape-man, about twenty yards to the right.
When I heard that, I forgave the poor wretch all the fear he had inspired in me. I heard the twigs snap and the boughs swish aside before the heavy tread of the Horse-rhinoceros upon my right. Then suddenly through a polygon of green, in the half darkness under the luxuriant growth, I saw the creature we were hunting. I halted. He was crouched together into the smallest possible compass, his luminous green eyes turned over his shoulder regarding me.
When I heard that, I forgave the poor guy for all the fear he had made me feel. I heard the twigs snap and the branches swish aside as the heavy steps of the Horse-rhinoceros approached on my right. Then suddenly, through a patch of green, in the dim light under the thick foliage, I saw the creature we were hunting. I stopped. It was crouched down as small as it could get, its bright green eyes turned over its shoulder to look at me.
It may seem a strange contradiction in me,—I cannot explain the fact,—but now, seeing the creature there in a perfectly animal attitude, with the light gleaming in its eyes and its imperfectly human face distorted with terror, I realised again the fact of its humanity. In another moment other of its pursuers would see it, and it would be overpowered and captured, to experience once more the horrible tortures of the enclosure. Abruptly I slipped out my revolver, aimed between its terror-struck eyes, and fired. As I did so, the Hyena-swine saw the Thing, and flung itself upon it with an eager cry, thrusting thirsty teeth into its neck. All about me the green masses of the thicket were swaying and cracking as the Beast People came rushing together. One face and then another appeared.
It might seem like a strange contradiction in me—I can't explain it—but now, seeing the creature there in a totally animal posture, with the light shining in its eyes and its almost human face twisted in fear, I realized once again its humanity. In a moment, other pursuers would spot it, and it would be overwhelmed and caught, facing the terrible tortures of captivity again. Suddenly, I pulled out my revolver, aimed between its terrified eyes, and fired. As I did, the Hyena-swine noticed the Thing and lunged at it with an eager cry, sinking its sharp teeth into its neck. All around me, the green layers of the thicket were rustling and cracking as the Beast People rushed in. Faces started appearing one after another.
“Don’t kill it, Prendick!” cried Moreau. “Don’t kill it!” and I saw him stooping as he pushed through under the fronds of the big ferns.
“Don’t kill it, Prendick!” shouted Moreau. “Don’t kill it!” and I saw him bending down as he pushed through the thick ferns.
In another moment he had beaten off the Hyena-swine with the handle of his whip, and he and Montgomery were keeping away the excited carnivorous Beast People, and particularly M’ling, from the still quivering body. The hairy-grey Thing came sniffing at the corpse under my arm. The other animals, in their animal ardour, jostled me to get a nearer view.
In just a moment, he had warded off the Hyena-swine with the handle of his whip, and he and Montgomery were keeping the frenzied carnivorous Beast People, especially M’ling, away from the still-twitching body. The hairy-grey creature came sniffing at the corpse under my arm. The other animals, caught up in their animal excitement, nudged me to get a closer look.
“Confound you, Prendick!” said Moreau. “I wanted him.”
“Damn you, Prendick!” said Moreau. “I wanted him.”
“I’m sorry,” said I, though I was not. “It was the impulse of the moment.” I felt sick with exertion and excitement. Turning, I pushed my way out of the crowding Beast People and went on alone up the slope towards the higher part of the headland. Under the shouted directions of Moreau I heard the three white-swathed Bull-men begin dragging the victim down towards the water.
“I’m sorry,” I said, even though I wasn’t. “It was just an impulse.” I felt nauseous from effort and adrenaline. Turning, I pushed my way through the crowd of Beast People and continued alone up the slope toward the higher part of the headland. Following Moreau’s shouted directions, I heard the three Bull-men in white drag the victim down toward the water.
It was easy now for me to be alone. The Beast People manifested a quite human curiosity about the dead body, and followed it in a thick knot, sniffing and growling at it as the Bull-men dragged it down the beach. I went to the headland and watched the bull-men, black against the evening sky as they carried the weighted dead body out to sea; and like a wave across my mind came the realisation of the unspeakable aimlessness of things upon the island. Upon the beach among the rocks beneath me were the Ape-man, the Hyena-swine, and several other of the Beast People, standing about Montgomery and Moreau. They were all still intensely excited, and all overflowing with noisy expressions of their loyalty to the Law; yet I felt an absolute assurance in my own mind that the Hyena-swine was implicated in the rabbit-killing. A strange persuasion came upon me, that, save for the grossness of the line, the grotesqueness of the forms, I had here before me the whole balance of human life in miniature, the whole interplay of instinct, reason, and fate in its simplest form. The Leopard-man had happened to go under: that was all the difference. Poor brute!
It was easy for me to be alone now. The Beast People showed a very human curiosity about the dead body and followed it in a tight group, sniffing and growling as the Bull-men dragged it down the beach. I went to the headland and watched the Bull-men, silhouetted against the evening sky, as they carried the heavy dead body out to sea; and I was struck by the overwhelming aimlessness of things on the island. On the beach among the rocks below me were the Ape-man, the Hyena-swine, and several other Beast People, gathered around Montgomery and Moreau. They were all still very excited and loudly expressing their loyalty to the Law, yet I felt absolutely certain in my mind that the Hyena-swine was involved in the rabbit-killing. A strange feeling came over me that, if it weren’t for the grotesque forms and crude nature of the situation, I was witnessing the entire balance of human life in miniature, the full interplay of instinct, reason, and fate in its most basic form. The Leopard-man just happened to be the one who went under: that was the only difference. Poor creature!
Poor brutes! I began to see the viler aspect of Moreau’s cruelty. I had not thought before of the pain and trouble that came to these poor victims after they had passed from Moreau’s hands. I had shivered only at the days of actual torment in the enclosure. But now that seemed to me the lesser part. Before, they had been beasts, their instincts fitly adapted to their surroundings, and happy as living things may be. Now they stumbled in the shackles of humanity, lived in a fear that never died, fretted by a law they could not understand; their mock-human existence, begun in an agony, was one long internal struggle, one long dread of Moreau—and for what? It was the wantonness of it that stirred me.
Poor creatures! I started to understand the darker side of Moreau’s cruelty. I hadn’t considered before the pain and suffering that these unfortunate victims endured after leaving Moreau’s control. I had only shuddered at the days of actual torment in the enclosure. But now that seemed like the lesser issue. Before, they had been animals, their instincts perfectly suited to their environment, and as happy as living beings can be. Now they staggered under the burdens of humanity, trapped in a fear that never went away, bothered by rules they couldn’t comprehend; their fake human lives, which began in agony, became one long internal battle, one continuous dread of Moreau—and for what? It was the senselessness of it that disturbed me.
Had Moreau had any intelligible object, I could have sympathised at least a little with him. I am not so squeamish about pain as that. I could have forgiven him a little even, had his motive been only hate. But he was so irresponsible, so utterly careless! His curiosity, his mad, aimless investigations, drove him on; and the Things were thrown out to live a year or so, to struggle and blunder and suffer, and at last to die painfully. They were wretched in themselves; the old animal hate moved them to trouble one another; the Law held them back from a brief hot struggle and a decisive end to their natural animosities.
If Moreau had any clear purpose, I could have at least empathized with him a bit. I'm not so sensitive about pain. I might have even forgiven him somewhat if his motive was just hate. But he was so irresponsible, so completely careless! His curiosity, his wild, pointless experiments, pushed him forward; and the creatures were left to live for a year or so, to struggle and make mistakes and suffer, only to ultimately die in agony. They were miserable on their own; the old animal hatred drove them to provoke one another; the Law kept them from engaging in a brief, fierce conflict that would provide a straightforward resolution to their natural hostility.
In those days my fear of the Beast People went the way of my personal fear for Moreau. I fell indeed into a morbid state, deep and enduring, and alien to fear, which has left permanent scars upon my mind. I must confess that I lost faith in the sanity of the world when I saw it suffering the painful disorder of this island. A blind Fate, a vast pitiless mechanism, seemed to cut and shape the fabric of existence and I, Moreau (by his passion for research), Montgomery (by his passion for drink), the Beast People with their instincts and mental restrictions, were torn and crushed, ruthlessly, inevitably, amid the infinite complexity of its incessant wheels. But this condition did not come all at once: I think indeed that I anticipate a little in speaking of it now.
In those days, my fear of the Beast People faded along with my personal fear of Moreau. I fell into a dark, lasting state that was free from fear, leaving permanent marks on my mind. I have to admit that I lost faith in the world's sanity when I witnessed the painful chaos of this island. A blind Fate, a vast and cruel machine, seemed to manipulate the very fabric of existence, and I, Moreau (driven by his passion for research), Montgomery (driven by his passion for drinking), and the Beast People with their instincts and mental limitations, were all torn apart and crushed, cruelly and inevitably, amid the endless complexity of its relentless machinery. But this realization didn’t come all at once; in fact, I think I might be jumping ahead a bit by mentioning it now.
XVII.
A CATASTROPHE.
Scarcely six weeks passed before I had lost every feeling but dislike and abhorrence for this infamous experiment of Moreau’s. My one idea was to get away from these horrible caricatures of my Maker’s image, back to the sweet and wholesome intercourse of men. My fellow-creatures, from whom I was thus separated, began to assume idyllic virtue and beauty in my memory. My first friendship with Montgomery did not increase. His long separation from humanity, his secret vice of drunkenness, his evident sympathy with the Beast People, tainted him to me. Several times I let him go alone among them. I avoided intercourse with them in every possible way. I spent an increasing proportion of my time upon the beach, looking for some liberating sail that never appeared,—until one day there fell upon us an appalling disaster, which put an altogether different aspect upon my strange surroundings.
Barely six weeks went by before I felt nothing but dislike and disgust for this infamous experiment of Moreau’s. All I could think about was escaping these horrible distortions of my Creator’s image and returning to the sweet, genuine connections with people. My fellow humans, from whom I was now separated, started to seem virtuous and beautiful in my memory. My initial friendship with Montgomery didn’t grow stronger. His long isolation from humanity, his hidden issue with drinking, and his obvious connection to the Beast People made him seem tainted in my eyes. Several times, I let him go to them by himself. I did my best to avoid contact with them. I spent more and more time on the beach, hoping for a freeing ship that never showed up—until one day we faced a terrible disaster that changed everything about my odd surroundings.
It was about seven or eight weeks after my landing,—rather more, I think, though I had not troubled to keep account of the time,—when this catastrophe occurred. It happened in the early morning—I should think about six. I had risen and breakfasted early, having been aroused by the noise of three Beast Men carrying wood into the enclosure.
It was about seven or eight weeks after I arrived—maybe a bit more, but I hadn’t bothered to keep track of the time—when this disaster happened. It took place early in the morning—I’d guess around six. I had gotten up and eaten breakfast early, having been woken up by the sound of three Beast Men bringing wood into the enclosure.
After breakfast I went to the open gateway of the enclosure, and stood there smoking a cigarette and enjoying the freshness of the early morning. Moreau presently came round the corner of the enclosure and greeted me. He passed by me, and I heard him behind me unlock and enter his laboratory. So indurated was I at that time to the abomination of the place, that I heard without a touch of emotion the puma victim begin another day of torture. It met its persecutor with a shriek, almost exactly like that of an angry virago.
After breakfast, I went to the open gate of the enclosure and stood there smoking a cigarette, enjoying the freshness of the early morning. Moreau soon came around the corner and greeted me. He walked past me, and I heard him unlock and enter his laboratory behind me. I was so hardened to the horrors of the place at that time that I felt no emotion when I heard the puma begin another day of suffering. It reacted to its tormentor with a shriek that was almost exactly like that of an angry woman.
Then suddenly something happened,—I do not know what, to this day. I heard a short, sharp cry behind me, a fall, and turning saw an awful face rushing upon me,—not human, not animal, but hellish, brown, seamed with red branching scars, red drops starting out upon it, and the lidless eyes ablaze. I threw up my arm to defend myself from the blow that flung me headlong with a broken forearm; and the great monster, swathed in lint and with red-stained bandages fluttering about it, leapt over me and passed. I rolled over and over down the beach, tried to sit up, and collapsed upon my broken arm. Then Moreau appeared, his massive white face all the more terrible for the blood that trickled from his forehead. He carried a revolver in one hand. He scarcely glanced at me, but rushed off at once in pursuit of the puma.
Then suddenly something happened—I'm not sure what, even now. I heard a short, sharp cry behind me, a thud, and when I turned around, I saw a terrifying face rushing towards me—neither human nor animal, but something out of hell. It was brown, marked with red branching scars, red drops emerging on it, and its lidless eyes were ablaze. I raised my arm to protect myself from the blow that knocked me down, breaking my forearm in the process; and the huge monster, wrapped in bandages stained with blood, leapt over me and continued on. I rolled over and over down the beach, tried to sit up, and collapsed onto my broken arm. Then Moreau appeared, his massive white face looking even scarier with the blood trickling from his forehead. He held a revolver in one hand. He barely glanced at me, but immediately took off in pursuit of the puma.
I tried the other arm and sat up. The muffled figure in front ran in great striding leaps along the beach, and Moreau followed her. She turned her head and saw him, then doubling abruptly made for the bushes. She gained upon him at every stride. I saw her plunge into them, and Moreau, running slantingly to intercept her, fired and missed as she disappeared. Then he too vanished in the green confusion. I stared after them, and then the pain in my arm flamed up, and with a groan I staggered to my feet. Montgomery appeared in the doorway, dressed, and with his revolver in his hand.
I tried the other arm and sat up. The figure in front of me moved quickly along the beach, and Moreau followed her. She turned her head and saw him, then suddenly ran for the bushes. She got ahead of him with every step. I watched her dive into them, and Moreau, running to cut her off, fired and missed as she disappeared. Then he too vanished into the leafy chaos. I stared after them, and then the pain in my arm flared up, and with a groan, I staggered to my feet. Montgomery appeared in the doorway, dressed and holding his revolver.
“Great God, Prendick!” he said, not noticing that I was hurt, “that brute’s loose! Tore the fetter out of the wall! Have you seen them?” Then sharply, seeing I gripped my arm, “What’s the matter?”
“Great God, Prendick!” he exclaimed, not realizing that I was injured, “that monster's gotten loose! It ripped the chain out of the wall! Have you seen them?” Then suddenly, noticing that I was holding my arm, he asked, “What’s wrong?”
“I was standing in the doorway,” said I.
“I was standing in the doorway,” I said.
He came forward and took my arm. “Blood on the sleeve,” said he, and rolled back the flannel. He pocketed his weapon, felt my arm about painfully, and led me inside. “Your arm is broken,” he said, and then, “Tell me exactly how it happened—what happened?”
He stepped up and grabbed my arm. “Blood on the sleeve,” he said, rolling back the flannel. He put away his weapon, examined my arm roughly, and guided me inside. “Your arm is broken,” he said, and then added, “Tell me exactly how it happened—what went down?”
I told him what I had seen; told him in broken sentences, with gasps of pain between them, and very dexterously and swiftly he bound my arm meanwhile. He slung it from my shoulder, stood back and looked at me.
I told him what I had seen, speaking in short sentences with painful gasps in between, while he expertly and quickly wrapped my arm. He hung it from my shoulder, stepped back, and looked at me.
“You’ll do,” he said. “And now?”
“You'll do,” he said. “So, what now?”
He thought. Then he went out and locked the gates of the enclosure. He was absent some time.
He thought for a moment. Then he went outside and locked the gates of the enclosure. He was gone for a while.
I was chiefly concerned about my arm. The incident seemed merely one more of many horrible things. I sat down in the deck chair, and I must admit swore heartily at the island. The first dull feeling of injury in my arm had already given way to a burning pain when Montgomery reappeared. His face was rather pale, and he showed more of his lower gums than ever.
I was mostly worried about my arm. The whole situation felt just like another terrible thing that had happened. I took a seat in the deck chair and I have to admit, I cursed the island pretty thoroughly. The initial dull ache in my arm had turned into a sharp burning pain when Montgomery showed up again. His face looked pretty pale, and he exposed more of his lower gums than usual.
“I can neither see nor hear anything of him,” he said. “I’ve been thinking he may want my help.” He stared at me with his expressionless eyes. “That was a strong brute,” he said. “It simply wrenched its fetter out of the wall.” He went to the window, then to the door, and there turned to me. “I shall go after him,” he said. “There’s another revolver I can leave with you. To tell you the truth, I feel anxious somehow.”
“I can’t see or hear anything from him,” he said. “I’ve been thinking he might need my help.” He stared at me with his blank expression. “That was one strong beast,” he said. “It just tore its chain right out of the wall.” He walked over to the window, then to the door, and then turned back to me. “I’m going to go after him,” he said. “I can leave you with another revolver. Honestly, I feel a bit uneasy.”
He obtained the weapon, and put it ready to my hand on the table; then went out, leaving a restless contagion in the air. I did not sit long after he left, but took the revolver in hand and went to the doorway.
He got the weapon and placed it on the table, ready for me to grab. Then he stepped out, leaving a lingering restlessness in the air. I didn’t sit for long after he left; I picked up the revolver and headed to the doorway.
The morning was as still as death. Not a whisper of wind was stirring; the sea was like polished glass, the sky empty, the beach desolate. In my half-excited, half-feverish state, this stillness of things oppressed me. I tried to whistle, and the tune died away. I swore again,—the second time that morning. Then I went to the corner of the enclosure and stared inland at the green bush that had swallowed up Moreau and Montgomery. When would they return, and how? Then far away up the beach a little grey Beast Man appeared, ran down to the water’s edge and began splashing about. I strolled back to the doorway, then to the corner again, and so began pacing to and fro like a sentinel upon duty. Once I was arrested by the distant voice of Montgomery bawling, “Coo-ee—Moreau!” My arm became less painful, but very hot. I got feverish and thirsty. My shadow grew shorter. I watched the distant figure until it went away again. Would Moreau and Montgomery never return? Three sea-birds began fighting for some stranded treasure.
The morning was completely still. Not a breath of wind was stirring; the sea looked like polished glass, the sky was empty, and the beach was desolate. In my half-excited, half-feverish state, this stillness felt oppressive. I tried to whistle, but the tune faded away. I cursed again—this was the second time that morning. Then I walked to the corner of the enclosure and stared inland at the green bush that had swallowed up Moreau and Montgomery. When would they come back, and how? Then, far away down the beach, a little gray Beast Man appeared, ran to the water's edge, and started splashing around. I walked back to the doorway, then to the corner again, and began pacing back and forth like a guard on duty. I was suddenly distracted by the distant voice of Montgomery shouting, "Coo-ee—Moreau!" My arm became less painful but very hot. I felt feverish and thirsty. My shadow grew shorter. I watched the distant figure until it disappeared again. Would Moreau and Montgomery ever come back? Three sea-birds began fighting over some stranded treasure.
Then from far away behind the enclosure I heard a pistol-shot. A long silence, and then came another. Then a yelling cry nearer, and another dismal gap of silence. My unfortunate imagination set to work to torment me. Then suddenly a shot close by. I went to the corner, startled, and saw Montgomery,—his face scarlet, his hair disordered, and the knee of his trousers torn. His face expressed profound consternation. Behind him slouched the Beast Man, M’ling, and round M’ling’s jaws were some queer dark stains.
Then from far away behind the enclosure I heard a gunshot. A long silence, and then came another. Then a yelling cry closer, followed by another eerie silence. My troubled imagination began to torture me. Suddenly, a shot rang out nearby. I rushed to the corner, startled, and saw Montgomery—his face red, his hair messy, and the knee of his pants ripped. His face showed deep alarm. Behind him slouched the Beast Man, M’ling, and around M’ling’s jaws were some strange dark stains.
“Has he come?” said Montgomery.
“Is he here?” said Montgomery.
“Moreau?” said I. “No.”
“Moreau?” I asked. “No.”
“My God!” The man was panting, almost sobbing. “Go back in,” he said, taking my arm. “They’re mad. They’re all rushing about mad. What can have happened? I don’t know. I’ll tell you, when my breath comes. Where’s some brandy?”
“My God!” The man was out of breath, nearly in tears. “Go back inside,” he said, grabbing my arm. “They’re crazy. They’re all running around like lunatics. What could have happened? I don’t know. I’ll explain when I catch my breath. Where’s some brandy?”
Montgomery limped before me into the room and sat down in the deck chair. M’ling flung himself down just outside the doorway and began panting like a dog. I got Montgomery some brandy-and-water. He sat staring in front of him at nothing, recovering his breath. After some minutes he began to tell me what had happened.
Montgomery limped into the room and sat down in the deck chair. M’ling collapsed just outside the doorway and started panting like a dog. I got Montgomery some brandy and water. He sat there staring blankly ahead, catching his breath. After a few minutes, he started to tell me what had happened.
He had followed their track for some way. It was plain enough at first on account of the crushed and broken bushes, white rags torn from the puma’s bandages, and occasional smears of blood on the leaves of the shrubs and undergrowth. He lost the track, however, on the stony ground beyond the stream where I had seen the Beast Man drinking, and went wandering aimlessly westward shouting Moreau’s name. Then M’ling had come to him carrying a light hatchet. M’ling had seen nothing of the puma affair; had been felling wood, and heard him calling. They went on shouting together. Two Beast Men came crouching and peering at them through the undergrowth, with gestures and a furtive carriage that alarmed Montgomery by their strangeness. He hailed them, and they fled guiltily. He stopped shouting after that, and after wandering some time farther in an undecided way, determined to visit the huts.
He had followed their trail for a while. It was pretty clear at first because of the crushed and broken bushes, white rags torn from the puma's bandages, and occasional smears of blood on the leaves of the shrubs and underbrush. However, he lost the trail on the rocky ground beyond the stream where I had seen the Beast Man drinking and wandered aimlessly westward, calling out Moreau’s name. Then M’ling came to him carrying a light hatchet. M’ling hadn’t seen anything about the puma incident; he had been chopping wood and heard him calling. They continued shouting together. Two Beast Men crouched and peered at them through the underbrush, their strange gestures and furtive movements alarming Montgomery. He called out to them, and they fled nervously. After that, he stopped shouting, and after wandering for some time in an uncertain manner, he decided to visit the huts.
He found the ravine deserted.
He found the ravine empty.
Growing more alarmed every minute, he began to retrace his steps. Then it was he encountered the two Swine-men I had seen dancing on the night of my arrival; blood-stained they were about the mouth, and intensely excited. They came crashing through the ferns, and stopped with fierce faces when they saw him. He cracked his whip in some trepidation, and forthwith they rushed at him. Never before had a Beast Man dared to do that. One he shot through the head; M’ling flung himself upon the other, and the two rolled grappling. M’ling got his brute under and with his teeth in its throat, and Montgomery shot that too as it struggled in M’ling’s grip. He had some difficulty in inducing M’ling to come on with him. Thence they had hurried back to me. On the way, M’ling had suddenly rushed into a thicket and driven out an under-sized Ocelot-man, also blood-stained, and lame through a wound in the foot. This brute had run a little way and then turned savagely at bay, and Montgomery—with a certain wantonness, I thought—had shot him.
Growing more alarmed with each passing minute, he started to backtrack. That’s when he ran into the two Swine-men I had seen dancing on the night I arrived; they were blood-stained around the mouth and full of excitement. They crashed through the ferns and froze with fierce expressions when they spotted him. He cracked his whip nervously, and immediately they charged at him. Never before had a Beast Man been that bold. He shot one in the head; M’ling leaped on the other, and they tumbled together, grappling. M’ling got the beast pinned down, biting into its throat, and Montgomery shot the struggling one as it fought against M’ling's hold. He had some trouble getting M’ling to keep moving with him. Then they rushed back to me. On the way, M’ling suddenly charged into a thicket and forced out a small Ocelot-man, also blood-stained and limping from a foot wound. This creature ran for a bit before turning defensively, and Montgomery—seemingly with a certain cruelty, in my opinion—shot him.
“What does it all mean?” said I.
“What does it all mean?” I said.
He shook his head, and turned once more to the brandy.
He shook his head and turned back to the brandy again.
XVIII.
THE FINDING OF MOREAU.
When I saw Montgomery swallow a third dose of brandy, I took it upon myself to interfere. He was already more than half fuddled. I told him that some serious thing must have happened to Moreau by this time, or he would have returned before this, and that it behoved us to ascertain what that catastrophe was. Montgomery raised some feeble objections, and at last agreed. We had some food, and then all three of us started.
When I saw Montgomery take a third shot of brandy, I decided to step in. He was already pretty tipsy. I told him that something serious must have happened to Moreau by now, or he would have come back, and we needed to find out what that disaster was. Montgomery offered some weak excuses, but eventually he agreed. We had a meal, and then the three of us set out.
It is possibly due to the tension of my mind, at the time, but even now that start into the hot stillness of the tropical afternoon is a singularly vivid impression. M’ling went first, his shoulder hunched, his strange black head moving with quick starts as he peered first on this side of the way and then on that. He was unarmed; his axe he had dropped when he encountered the Swine-man. Teeth were his weapons, when it came to fighting. Montgomery followed with stumbling footsteps, his hands in his pockets, his face downcast; he was in a state of muddled sullenness with me on account of the brandy. My left arm was in a sling (it was lucky it was my left), and I carried my revolver in my right. Soon we traced a narrow path through the wild luxuriance of the island, going northwestward; and presently M’ling stopped, and became rigid with watchfulness. Montgomery almost staggered into him, and then stopped too. Then, listening intently, we heard coming through the trees the sound of voices and footsteps approaching us.
It might be because of the tension in my mind at the time, but even now, that sudden shift into the hot stillness of the tropical afternoon is a strikingly vivid memory. M’ling went first, his shoulder hunched, his unusual black head darting around as he looked first to one side of the path and then the other. He was unarmed; he had dropped his axe when he ran into the Swine-man. His teeth were his weapons when it came to fighting. Montgomery followed with unsteady steps, his hands in his pockets, his face downcast; he was sulking with me over the brandy. My left arm was in a sling (thankfully it was my left), and I held my revolver in my right. Soon we found a narrow path through the island's dense vegetation, heading northwest; and before long, M’ling stopped and grew tense with alertness. Montgomery nearly bumped into him, then stopped as well. Listening closely, we heard voices and footsteps coming through the trees towards us.
“He is dead,” said a deep, vibrating voice.
"He's dead," said a deep, resonant voice.
“He is not dead; he is not dead,” jabbered another.
“He's not dead; he's not dead,” chattered another.
“We saw, we saw,” said several voices.
“We saw, we saw,” several voices said.
“Hul-lo!” suddenly shouted Montgomery, “Hullo, there!”
“Hul-lo!” suddenly shouted Montgomery, “Hello, there!”
“Confound you!” said I, and gripped my pistol.
"Curse you!" I said, gripping my pistol.
There was a silence, then a crashing among the interlacing vegetation, first here, then there, and then half-a-dozen faces appeared,—strange faces, lit by a strange light. M’ling made a growling noise in his throat. I recognised the Ape-man: I had indeed already identified his voice, and two of the white-swathed brown-featured creatures I had seen in Montgomery’s boat. With these were the two dappled brutes and that grey, horribly crooked creature who said the Law, with grey hair streaming down its cheeks, heavy grey eyebrows, and grey locks pouring off from a central parting upon its sloping forehead,—a heavy, faceless thing, with strange red eyes, looking at us curiously from amidst the green.
There was a silence, then a crashing sound among the tangled plants, first here, then there, and then about six faces appeared—strange faces, illuminated by an unusual light. M’ling let out a growl from deep in his throat. I recognized the Ape-man: I had already identified his voice, along with two of the brown-featured creatures wrapped in white that I had seen in Montgomery’s boat. Alongside them were the two dappled beasts and that crooked grey creature who spoke the Law, with grey hair flowing down its cheeks, heavy grey eyebrows, and grey locks spilling from a center part on its sloping forehead—a heavy, featureless figure, with strange red eyes, staring at us curiously from among the greenery.
For a space no one spoke. Then Montgomery hiccoughed, “Who—said he was dead?”
For a space, no one said anything. Then Montgomery hiccupped, “Who said he was dead?”
The Monkey-man looked guiltily at the hairy-grey Thing. “He is dead,” said this monster. “They saw.”
The Monkey-man glanced at the hairy-grey Thing with guilt. “He’s dead,” the monster said. “They saw.”
There was nothing threatening about this detachment, at any rate. They seemed awestricken and puzzled.
There was nothing menacing about this group, anyway. They appeared amazed and confused.
“Where is he?” said Montgomery.
"Where is he?" Montgomery asked.
“Beyond,” and the grey creature pointed.
“Over there,” the grey creature said, pointing.
“Is there a Law now?” asked the Monkey-man. “Is it still to be this and that? Is he dead indeed?”
“Is there a law now?” asked the Monkey-man. “Is it still going to be this and that? Is he really dead?”
“Is there a Law?” repeated the man in white. “Is there a Law, thou Other with the Whip?”
“Is there a law?” repeated the man in white. “Is there a law, you Other with the whip?”
“He is dead,” said the hairy-grey Thing. And they all stood watching us.
“He's dead,” said the hairy-grey Thing. And they all stood watching us.
“Prendick,” said Montgomery, turning his dull eyes to me. “He’s dead, evidently.”
“Prendick,” Montgomery said, turning his lifeless eyes towards me. “He’s clearly dead.”
I had been standing behind him during this colloquy. I began to see how things lay with them. I suddenly stepped in front of Montgomery and lifted up my voice:—“Children of the Law,” I said, “he is not dead!” M’ling turned his sharp eyes on me. “He has changed his shape; he has changed his body,” I went on. “For a time you will not see him. He is—there,” I pointed upward, “where he can watch you. You cannot see him, but he can see you. Fear the Law!”
I had been standing behind him during this conversation. I started to understand what was going on with them. Suddenly, I stepped in front of Montgomery and raised my voice:—“Children of the Law,” I said, “he is not dead!” M’ling turned his sharp gaze toward me. “He has changed his form; he has changed his body,” I continued. “For a while you won’t see him. He is—up there,” I pointed upward, “where he can watch you. You can’t see him, but he can see you. Fear the Law!”
I looked at them squarely. They flinched.
I looked at them directly. They flinched.
“He is great, he is good,” said the Ape-man, peering fearfully upward among the dense trees.
“He's great, he's good,” said the Ape-man, looking up nervously among the thick trees.
“And the other Thing?” I demanded.
“And what about the other thing?” I asked.
“The Thing that bled, and ran screaming and sobbing,—that is dead too,” said the grey Thing, still regarding me.
“The thing that bled and ran away screaming and crying—that’s dead too,” said the gray thing, still looking at me.
“That’s well,” grunted Montgomery.
"That's good," grunted Montgomery.
“The Other with the Whip—” began the grey Thing.
“The Other with the Whip—” started the grey Thing.
“Well?” said I.
“Well?” I said.
“Said he was dead.”
“Claimed he was dead.”
But Montgomery was still sober enough to understand my motive in denying Moreau’s death. “He is not dead,” he said slowly, “not dead at all. No more dead than I am.”
But Montgomery was still sober enough to grasp why I was denying Moreau’s death. “He’s not dead,” he said slowly, “not dead at all. No more dead than I am.”
“Some,” said I, “have broken the Law: they will die. Some have died. Show us now where his old body lies,—the body he cast away because he had no more need of it.”
“Some,” I said, “have broken the law: they will die. Some have died. Show us now where his old body lies—the body he discarded because he no longer needed it.”
“It is this way, Man who walked in the Sea,” said the grey Thing.
“It’s like this, Man who walked in the Sea,” said the grey Thing.
And with these six creatures guiding us, we went through the tumult of ferns and creepers and tree-stems towards the northwest. Then came a yelling, a crashing among the branches, and a little pink homunculus rushed by us shrieking. Immediately after appeared a monster in headlong pursuit, blood-bedabbled, who was amongst us almost before he could stop his career. The grey Thing leapt aside. M’ling, with a snarl, flew at it, and was struck aside. Montgomery fired and missed, bowed his head, threw up his arm, and turned to run. I fired, and the Thing still came on; fired again, point-blank, into its ugly face. I saw its features vanish in a flash: its face was driven in. Yet it passed me, gripped Montgomery, and holding him, fell headlong beside him and pulled him sprawling upon itself in its death-agony.
And with these six creatures leading us, we made our way through the chaos of ferns, vines, and tree trunks towards the northwest. Suddenly, we heard yelling and crashing in the branches, and a small pink figure rushed past us, screaming. Right after that, a blood-splattered monster appeared, charging right towards us. The grey creature leapt aside. M’ling snarled and lunged at it but was knocked aside. Montgomery fired but missed, hung his head, raised his arm, and turned to run. I shot at it, and the creature kept coming; I fired again, point-blank, into its ugly face. I saw its features disappear in an instant: its face was crushed in. Yet it passed by me, grabbed Montgomery, and as it fell, it pulled him down with it in its dying struggle.
I found myself alone with M’ling, the dead brute, and the prostrate man. Montgomery raised himself slowly and stared in a muddled way at the shattered Beast Man beside him. It more than half sobered him. He scrambled to his feet. Then I saw the grey Thing returning cautiously through the trees.
I was alone with M’ling, the dead creature, and the fallen man. Montgomery slowly lifted himself up and looked groggily at the broken Beast Man next to him. It brought him back to his senses more than halfway. He hurried to his feet. Then I noticed the gray figure cautiously making its way back through the trees.
“See,” said I, pointing to the dead brute, “is the Law not alive? This came of breaking the Law.”
“Look,” I said, pointing at the dead animal, “isn't the Law alive? This happened because the Law was broken.”
He peered at the body. “He sends the Fire that kills,” said he, in his deep voice, repeating part of the Ritual. The others gathered round and stared for a space.
He looked closely at the body. “He sends the Fire that kills,” he said in his deep voice, repeating part of the Ritual. The others gathered around and stared for a while.
At last we drew near the westward extremity of the island. We came upon the gnawed and mutilated body of the puma, its shoulder-bone smashed by a bullet, and perhaps twenty yards farther found at last what we sought. Moreau lay face downward in a trampled space in a canebrake. One hand was almost severed at the wrist and his silvery hair was dabbled in blood. His head had been battered in by the fetters of the puma. The broken canes beneath him were smeared with blood. His revolver we could not find. Montgomery turned him over. Resting at intervals, and with the help of the seven Beast People (for he was a heavy man), we carried Moreau back to the enclosure. The night was darkling. Twice we heard unseen creatures howling and shrieking past our little band, and once the little pink sloth-creature appeared and stared at us, and vanished again. But we were not attacked again. At the gates of the enclosure our company of Beast People left us, M’ling going with the rest. We locked ourselves in, and then took Moreau’s mangled body into the yard and laid it upon a pile of brushwood. Then we went into the laboratory and put an end to all we found living there.
Finally, we reached the western edge of the island. We stumbled upon the chewed and damaged body of the puma, its shoulder bone shattered by a bullet, and about twenty yards further, we finally found what we were looking for. Moreau lay face down in a cleared area within the cane field. One of his hands was nearly severed at the wrist, and his silvery hair was stained with blood. His head had been crushed by the puma's restraints. The broken canes under him were smeared with blood. We couldn’t find his revolver. Montgomery turned him over. Taking breaks and with the help of the seven Beast People (since he was a heavy man), we carried Moreau back to the enclosure. The night was darkening. Twice we heard unseen creatures howling and screaming past our small group, and once the little pink sloth-like creature appeared, stared at us, then disappeared again. But we weren’t attacked again. At the gates of the enclosure, our group of Beast People left us, and M’ling went with the rest. We locked ourselves in, then took Moreau’s mangled body into the yard and laid it on a pile of brushwood. After that, we went into the laboratory and ended the lives of everything we found there.
XIX.
MONTGOMERY’S “BANK HOLIDAY.”
When this was accomplished, and we had washed and eaten, Montgomery and I went into my little room and seriously discussed our position for the first time. It was then near midnight. He was almost sober, but greatly disturbed in his mind. He had been strangely under the influence of Moreau’s personality: I do not think it had ever occurred to him that Moreau could die. This disaster was the sudden collapse of the habits that had become part of his nature in the ten or more monotonous years he had spent on the island. He talked vaguely, answered my questions crookedly, wandered into general questions.
When that was done, and we had cleaned up and eaten, Montgomery and I went into my small room and seriously talked about our situation for the first time. It was nearly midnight. He was almost sober but really troubled. He had been oddly influenced by Moreau's personality; I don't think it ever crossed his mind that Moreau could die. This disaster was like a sudden breakdown of the habits that had become second nature to him over the ten or more monotonous years he had spent on the island. He spoke vaguely, answered my questions indirectly, and drifted into broader topics.
“This silly ass of a world,” he said; “what a muddle it all is! I haven’t had any life. I wonder when it’s going to begin. Sixteen years being bullied by nurses and schoolmasters at their own sweet will; five in London grinding hard at medicine, bad food, shabby lodgings, shabby clothes, shabby vice, a blunder,—I didn’t know any better,—and hustled off to this beastly island. Ten years here! What’s it all for, Prendick? Are we bubbles blown by a baby?”
“This ridiculous world,” he said; “what a mess it all is! I haven’t lived at all. I wonder when it’s going to start. Sixteen years being pushed around by nurses and teachers at their whim; five years in London, working hard at medicine, eating bad food, living in shabby places, wearing worn-out clothes, engaging in dishonorable behavior, a mistake—I didn’t know any better—and then hustled off to this awful island. Ten years here! What’s the point of it all, Prendick? Are we just bubbles blown by a child?”
It was hard to deal with such ravings. “The thing we have to think of now,” said I, “is how to get away from this island.”
It was tough to handle such crazy talk. “What we need to focus on now,” I said, “is how to escape this island.”
“What’s the good of getting away? I’m an outcast. Where am I to join on? It’s all very well for you, Prendick. Poor old Moreau! We can’t leave him here to have his bones picked. As it is—And besides, what will become of the decent part of the Beast Folk?”
“What’s the point of escaping? I’m an outcast. Where am I supposed to fit in? It’s easy for you, Prendick. Poor old Moreau! We can’t just leave him here to be picked apart. As it stands—And besides, what will happen to the decent part of the Beast Folk?”
“Well,” said I, “that will do to-morrow. I’ve been thinking we might make the brushwood into a pyre and burn his body—and those other things. Then what will happen with the Beast Folk?”
“Well,” I said, “that’s enough for tomorrow. I’ve been thinking we could turn the brushwood into a pyre and burn his body—and those other things. What will happen to the Beast Folk then?”
“I don’t know. I suppose those that were made of beasts of prey will make silly asses of themselves sooner or later. We can’t massacre the lot—can we? I suppose that’s what your humanity would suggest? But they’ll change. They are sure to change.”
I don’t know. I guess those that were made of predatory animals will make fools of themselves eventually. We can't wipe them all out—can we? I suppose that’s what your sense of humanity would suggest? But they’ll change. They’re bound to change.
He talked thus inconclusively until at last I felt my temper going.
He talked like this endlessly until finally, I felt my patience wearing thin.
“Damnation!” he exclaimed at some petulance of mine; “can’t you see I’m in a worse hole than you are?” And he got up, and went for the brandy. “Drink!” he said returning, “you logic-chopping, chalky-faced saint of an atheist, drink!”
“Damn it!” he shouted at some annoyance of mine; “can’t you see I’m in a tougher spot than you are?” Then he stood up and went for the brandy. “Drink!” he said as he came back, “you logic-obsessed, pale-faced saint of an atheist, drink!”
“Not I,” said I, and sat grimly watching his face under the yellow paraffine flare, as he drank himself into a garrulous misery.
“Not me,” I said, sitting grimly as I watched his face flicker in the yellow light of the paraffin as he drank himself into a chatty sadness.
I have a memory of infinite tedium. He wandered into a maudlin defence of the Beast People and of M’ling. M’ling, he said, was the only thing that had ever really cared for him. And suddenly an idea came to him.
I remember feeling completely bored. He started rambling about the Beast People and M’ling in an overly sentimental way. M’ling, he said, was the only one who had ever truly cared about him. Then, out of nowhere, an idea popped into his head.
“I’m damned!” said he, staggering to his feet and clutching the brandy bottle.
“I’m screwed!” he said, getting to his feet and grabbing the brandy bottle.
By some flash of intuition I knew what it was he intended. “You don’t give drink to that beast!” I said, rising and facing him.
By some sudden insight, I understood what he meant. “You can't give that beast a drink!” I said, standing up and confronting him.
“Beast!” said he. “You’re the beast. He takes his liquor like a Christian. Come out of the way, Prendick!”
“Beast!” he exclaimed. “You’re the real beast. He drinks like a decent person. Step aside, Prendick!”
“For God’s sake,” said I.
"For Pete's sake," I said.
“Get—out of the way!” he roared, and suddenly whipped out his revolver.
“Get out of the way!” he shouted, and suddenly drew his revolver.
“Very well,” said I, and stood aside, half-minded to fall upon him as he put his hand upon the latch, but deterred by the thought of my useless arm. “You’ve made a beast of yourself,—to the beasts you may go.”
“Okay,” I said, stepping aside, half tempted to attack him as he reached for the latch, but held back by the thought of my useless arm. “You’ve acted like an animal—maybe you should join them.”
He flung the doorway open, and stood half facing me between the yellow lamp-light and the pallid glare of the moon; his eye-sockets were blotches of black under his stubbly eyebrows.
He swung the door open and stood partly facing me between the yellow lamp light and the pale glow of the moon; his eye sockets were dark patches beneath his stubbly eyebrows.
“You’re a solemn prig, Prendick, a silly ass! You’re always fearing and fancying. We’re on the edge of things. I’m bound to cut my throat to-morrow. I’m going to have a damned Bank Holiday to-night.” He turned and went out into the moonlight. “M’ling!” he cried; “M’ling, old friend!”
“You're such a serious stick-in-the-mud, Prendick, a complete fool! You're always worrying and imagining the worst. We're on the brink of something big. I'm set on ending it all tomorrow. I'm going to have a wild Bank Holiday tonight.” He turned and walked out into the moonlight. “M’ling!” he shouted; “M’ling, my old friend!”
Three dim creatures in the silvery light came along the edge of the wan beach,—one a white-wrapped creature, the other two blotches of blackness following it. They halted, staring. Then I saw M’ling’s hunched shoulders as he came round the corner of the house.
Three shadowy figures in the silvery light walked along the edge of the pale beach—one was wrapped in white, while the other two were dark shapes following behind. They stopped and stared. Then I noticed M’ling’s hunched shoulders as he turned the corner of the house.
“Drink!” cried Montgomery, “drink, you brutes! Drink and be men! Damme, I’m the cleverest. Moreau forgot this; this is the last touch. Drink, I tell you!” And waving the bottle in his hand he started off at a kind of quick trot to the westward, M’ling ranging himself between him and the three dim creatures who followed.
“Drink!” shouted Montgomery, “drink, you animals! Drink and toughen up! Damn it, I’m the smartest. Moreau overlooked this; this is the final touch. Drink, I’m telling you!” And waving the bottle in his hand, he began a fast walk to the west, with M’ling positioning himself between Montgomery and the three shadowy figures trailing behind.
I went to the doorway. They were already indistinct in the mist of the moonlight before Montgomery halted. I saw him administer a dose of the raw brandy to M’ling, and saw the five figures melt into one vague patch.
I walked to the doorway. They were already blurry in the moonlight mist when Montgomery stopped. I watched him give M’ling a shot of raw brandy, and I saw the five figures blend into one unclear spot.
“Sing!” I heard Montgomery shout,—“sing all together, ‘Confound old Prendick!’ That’s right; now again, ‘Confound old Prendick!’”
“Sing!” I heard Montgomery shout, “sing all together, ‘Forget old Prendick!’ That’s right; now again, ‘Forget old Prendick!’”
The black group broke up into five separate figures, and wound slowly away from me along the band of shining beach. Each went howling at his own sweet will, yelping insults at me, or giving whatever other vent this new inspiration of brandy demanded. Presently I heard Montgomery’s voice shouting, “Right turn!” and they passed with their shouts and howls into the blackness of the landward trees. Slowly, very slowly, they receded into silence.
The black group split into five separate figures and slowly moved away from me along the shining beach. Each one howled as they pleased, barking insults at me, or expressing whatever other release this new inspiration from the brandy called for. Soon, I heard Montgomery’s voice shout, “Right turn!” and they disappeared with their shouts and howls into the darkness of the trees onshore. Gradually, very gradually, they faded into silence.
The peaceful splendour of the night healed again. The moon was now past the meridian and travelling down the west. It was at its full, and very bright riding through the empty blue sky. The shadow of the wall lay, a yard wide and of inky blackness, at my feet. The eastward sea was a featureless grey, dark and mysterious; and between the sea and the shadow the grey sands (of volcanic glass and crystals) flashed and shone like a beach of diamonds. Behind me the paraffine lamp flared hot and ruddy.
The peaceful beauty of the night healed once again. The moon was past its highest point and was moving down the west. It was full and shining brightly in the empty blue sky. The shadow of the wall stretched, a yard wide and pitch black, at my feet. The sea to the east was a dull grey, dark and mysterious; and between the sea and the shadow, the grey sands (made of volcanic glass and crystals) sparkled like a beach of diamonds. Behind me, the paraffin lamp flickered hot and red.
Then I shut the door, locked it, and went into the enclosure where Moreau lay beside his latest victims,—the staghounds and the llama and some other wretched brutes,—with his massive face calm even after his terrible death, and with the hard eyes open, staring at the dead white moon above. I sat down upon the edge of the sink, and with my eyes upon that ghastly pile of silvery light and ominous shadows began to turn over my plans. In the morning I would gather some provisions in the dingey, and after setting fire to the pyre before me, push out into the desolation of the high sea once more. I felt that for Montgomery there was no help; that he was, in truth, half akin to these Beast Folk, unfitted for human kindred.
Then I shut the door, locked it, and walked into the enclosure where Moreau lay next to his most recent victims—the staghounds, the llama, and a few other miserable creatures. His massive face was calm even after his horrific death, and his hard eyes were wide open, staring at the dead white moon above. I sat down on the edge of the sink, and with my gaze fixed on that ghastly pile of silvery light and dark shadows, I started to rethink my plans. In the morning, I would gather some supplies in the dinghy, and after lighting the fire on the pyre in front of me, I would head back out into the emptiness of the open sea once again. I knew there was no help for Montgomery; he was, in truth, half like these Beast Folk, unfit for human companionship.
I do not know how long I sat there scheming. It must have been an hour or so. Then my planning was interrupted by the return of Montgomery to my neighbourhood. I heard a yelling from many throats, a tumult of exultant cries passing down towards the beach, whooping and howling, and excited shrieks that seemed to come to a stop near the water’s edge. The riot rose and fell; I heard heavy blows and the splintering smash of wood, but it did not trouble me then. A discordant chanting began.
I don't know how long I sat there plotting. It must have been about an hour. Then my thinking was interrupted by Montgomery returning to my area. I heard shouting from a lot of people, a mix of triumphant cries making their way down to the beach, whoops, howls, and excited shrieks that seemed to stop near the water's edge. The noise went up and down; I heard hard hits and the crashing sound of wood breaking, but it didn't bother me at that moment. A jarring chant started.
My thoughts went back to my means of escape. I got up, brought the lamp, and went into a shed to look at some kegs I had seen there. Then I became interested in the contents of some biscuit-tins, and opened one. I saw something out of the tail of my eye,—a red figure,—and turned sharply.
My mind drifted back to how I could get away. I stood up, grabbed the lamp, and went into a shed to check out some kegs I had noticed. Then I got curious about what was inside some biscuit tins and opened one. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted a red figure and quickly turned around.
Behind me lay the yard, vividly black-and-white in the moonlight, and the pile of wood and faggots on which Moreau and his mutilated victims lay, one over another. They seemed to be gripping one another in one last revengeful grapple. His wounds gaped, black as night, and the blood that had dripped lay in black patches upon the sand. Then I saw, without understanding, the cause of my phantom,—a ruddy glow that came and danced and went upon the wall opposite. I misinterpreted this, fancied it was a reflection of my flickering lamp, and turned again to the stores in the shed. I went on rummaging among them, as well as a one-armed man could, finding this convenient thing and that, and putting them aside for to-morrow’s launch. My movements were slow, and the time passed quickly. Insensibly the daylight crept upon me.
Behind me was the yard, strikingly black-and-white in the moonlight, and the heap of wood and branches where Moreau and his mutilated victims lay piled on top of each other. They appeared to be holding on to each other in one last act of revenge. His wounds were wide open, dark as night, and the blood that had dripped formed dark patches on the sand. Then I noticed, without understanding why, the source of my illusion—a reddish glow that appeared, danced, and disappeared on the wall across from me. I misunderstood it, thinking it was a reflection from my flickering lamp, and turned back to the supplies in the shed. I continued to rummage through them as best as a one-armed man could, finding useful items and setting them aside for tomorrow’s launch. My movements were slow, yet time passed quickly. Gradually, daylight began to creep in.
The chanting died down, giving place to a clamour; then it began again, and suddenly broke into a tumult. I heard cries of, “More! more!” a sound like quarrelling, and a sudden wild shriek. The quality of the sounds changed so greatly that it arrested my attention. I went out into the yard and listened. Then cutting like a knife across the confusion came the crack of a revolver.
The chanting faded away, replaced by a loud chaos; then it started up again and suddenly erupted into a frenzy. I heard shouts of, “More! more!” a noise like arguing, and a sudden wild scream. The nature of the sounds changed so much that it caught my attention. I stepped out into the yard and listened. Then, cutting through the confusion like a knife, came the sharp sound of a gunshot.
I rushed at once through my room to the little doorway. As I did so I heard some of the packing-cases behind me go sliding down and smash together with a clatter of glass on the floor of the shed. But I did not heed these. I flung the door open and looked out.
I quickly ran through my room to the small door. As I did, I heard some of the packing boxes behind me sliding down and smashing together with a crash of glass on the floor of the shed. But I ignored that. I flung the door open and looked out.
Up the beach by the boathouse a bonfire was burning, raining up sparks into the indistinctness of the dawn. Around this struggled a mass of black figures. I heard Montgomery call my name. I began to run at once towards this fire, revolver in hand. I saw the pink tongue of Montgomery’s pistol lick out once, close to the ground. He was down. I shouted with all my strength and fired into the air. I heard some one cry, “The Master!” The knotted black struggle broke into scattering units, the fire leapt and sank down. The crowd of Beast People fled in sudden panic before me, up the beach. In my excitement I fired at their retreating backs as they disappeared among the bushes. Then I turned to the black heaps upon the ground.
Up the beach by the boathouse, a bonfire was crackling, sending sparks into the haziness of dawn. Around it, a group of shadowy figures was struggling. I heard Montgomery shout my name. I immediately started running toward the fire, holding my revolver. I saw Montgomery’s pistol flash once, low to the ground. He was down. I yelled as loud as I could and fired into the air. I heard someone shout, “The Master!” The chaotic struggle broke apart into scattered groups, the fire surged and then faded. The crowd of Beast People fled in panic before me, heading up the beach. In my excitement, I shot at their retreating backs as they vanished into the bushes. Then I turned to the dark heaps on the ground.
Montgomery lay on his back, with the hairy-grey Beast-man sprawling across his body. The brute was dead, but still gripping Montgomery’s throat with its curving claws. Near by lay M’ling on his face and quite still, his neck bitten open and the upper part of the smashed brandy-bottle in his hand. Two other figures lay near the fire,—the one motionless, the other groaning fitfully, every now and then raising its head slowly, then dropping it again.
Montgomery was lying on his back, with the hairy-grey Beast-man sprawled across him. The creature was dead but still had a tight grip on Montgomery's throat with its curved claws. Nearby, M’ling was face down and completely still, his neck torn open and the broken part of a brandy bottle in his hand. Two other figures were lying close to the fire—one was motionless, while the other was groaning intermittently, occasionally lifting its head slowly before dropping it again.
I caught hold of the grey man and pulled him off Montgomery’s body; his claws drew down the torn coat reluctantly as I dragged him away. Montgomery was dark in the face and scarcely breathing. I splashed sea-water on his face and pillowed his head on my rolled-up coat. M’ling was dead. The wounded creature by the fire—it was a Wolf-brute with a bearded grey face—lay, I found, with the fore part of its body upon the still glowing timber. The wretched thing was injured so dreadfully that in mercy I blew its brains out at once. The other brute was one of the Bull-men swathed in white. He too was dead. The rest of the Beast People had vanished from the beach.
I grabbed the grey man and pulled him off Montgomery’s body; his claws dragged down the ripped coat as I pulled him away. Montgomery had a dark face and was barely breathing. I splashed seawater on his face and propped his head up on my rolled-up coat. M’ling was dead. The injured creature by the fire—it was a Wolf-brute with a scruffy grey face—lay there, with its front half on the still-smoldering wood. The poor thing was hurt so badly that out of mercy, I shot it in the head right away. The other brute was one of the Bull-men wrapped in white. He was dead too. The rest of the Beast People had disappeared from the beach.
I went to Montgomery again and knelt beside him, cursing my ignorance of medicine. The fire beside me had sunk down, and only charred beams of timber glowing at the central ends and mixed with a grey ash of brushwood remained. I wondered casually where Montgomery had got his wood. Then I saw that the dawn was upon us. The sky had grown brighter, the setting moon was becoming pale and opaque in the luminous blue of the day. The sky to the eastward was rimmed with red.
I went to Montgomery again and knelt beside him, cursing my lack of medical knowledge. The fire next to me had burned down, leaving only charred wooden beams glowing at the ends, mixed with gray ash from the brushwood. I casually wondered where Montgomery had gotten his wood. Then I realized that dawn was breaking. The sky had brightened, the setting moon was becoming pale and unclear in the bright blue of day. The sky to the east was tinged with red.
Suddenly I heard a thud and a hissing behind me, and, looking round, sprang to my feet with a cry of horror. Against the warm dawn great tumultuous masses of black smoke were boiling up out of the enclosure, and through their stormy darkness shot flickering threads of blood-red flame. Then the thatched roof caught. I saw the curving charge of the flames across the sloping straw. A spurt of fire jetted from the window of my room.
Suddenly, I heard a thud and a hissing sound behind me. I turned around and jumped to my feet with a cry of horror. Against the warm dawn, huge, chaotic clouds of black smoke were rising up from the enclosure, and through their turbulent darkness, flickering threads of blood-red fire shot out. Then the thatched roof ignited. I watched as the flames curled across the sloping straw. A burst of fire shot out from the window of my room.
I knew at once what had happened. I remembered the crash I had heard. When I had rushed out to Montgomery’s assistance, I had overturned the lamp.
I instantly realized what had happened. I recalled the crash I had heard. When I ran out to help Montgomery, I had knocked over the lamp.
The hopelessness of saving any of the contents of the enclosure stared me in the face. My mind came back to my plan of flight, and turning swiftly I looked to see where the two boats lay upon the beach. They were gone! Two axes lay upon the sands beside me; chips and splinters were scattered broadcast, and the ashes of the bonfire were blackening and smoking under the dawn. Montgomery had burnt the boats to revenge himself upon me and prevent our return to mankind!
The hopelessness of saving anything inside the enclosure hit me hard. I thought again about my escape plan, and quickly turned to see where the two boats were on the beach. They were gone! Two axes lay in the sand next to me; bits of wood were scattered everywhere, and the ashes of the bonfire were smoldering in the dawn light. Montgomery had burned the boats out of revenge against me to stop us from going back to civilization!
A sudden convulsion of rage shook me. I was almost moved to batter his foolish head in, as he lay there helpless at my feet. Then suddenly his hand moved, so feebly, so pitifully, that my wrath vanished. He groaned, and opened his eyes for a minute. I knelt down beside him and raised his head. He opened his eyes again, staring silently at the dawn, and then they met mine. The lids fell.
A sudden rush of anger hit me. I was almost ready to smash his foolish head in as he lay there helpless at my feet. Then, all of a sudden, his hand moved, so weakly, so pathetically, that my anger faded away. He groaned and opened his eyes for a moment. I knelt down beside him and lifted his head. He opened his eyes again, staring silently at the dawn, and then they locked onto mine. His eyelids closed.
“Sorry,” he said presently, with an effort. He seemed trying to think. “The last,” he murmured, “the last of this silly universe. What a mess—”
“Sorry,” he said after a moment, clearly putting in some effort. He looked like he was trying to think. “The last,” he murmured, “the last of this ridiculous universe. What a mess—”
I listened. His head fell helplessly to one side. I thought some drink might revive him; but there was neither drink nor vessel in which to bring drink at hand. He seemed suddenly heavier. My heart went cold. I bent down to his face, put my hand through the rent in his blouse. He was dead; and even as he died a line of white heat, the limb of the sun, rose eastward beyond the projection of the bay, splashing its radiance across the sky and turning the dark sea into a weltering tumult of dazzling light. It fell like a glory upon his death-shrunken face.
I listened. His head drooped helplessly to one side. I thought some drink might bring him back; but there was neither drink nor container to hold any nearby. He suddenly felt heavier. My heart sank. I bent down to his face and reached through the tear in his shirt. He was dead; and even as he died, a line of bright sunlight rose in the east beyond the edge of the bay, spreading its light across the sky and transforming the dark sea into a chaotic mix of sparkling brightness. It fell like a glory on his death-worn face.
I let his head fall gently upon the rough pillow I had made for him, and stood up. Before me was the glittering desolation of the sea, the awful solitude upon which I had already suffered so much; behind me the island, hushed under the dawn, its Beast People silent and unseen. The enclosure, with all its provisions and ammunition, burnt noisily, with sudden gusts of flame, a fitful crackling, and now and then a crash. The heavy smoke drove up the beach away from me, rolling low over the distant tree-tops towards the huts in the ravine. Beside me were the charred vestiges of the boats and these five dead bodies.
I gently let his head rest on the rough pillow I made for him and stood up. In front of me was the sparkling emptiness of the sea, the terrible solitude where I had already endured so much; behind me was the island, quiet in the dawn, its Beast People silent and unseen. The enclosure, filled with all its supplies and ammunition, burned loudly with sudden bursts of flame, a sporadic crackling, and occasionally a crash. The thick smoke rolled up the beach away from me, drifting low over the distant treetops toward the huts in the valley. Next to me were the charred remains of the boats and the five dead bodies.
Then out of the bushes came three Beast People, with hunched shoulders, protruding heads, misshapen hands awkwardly held, and inquisitive, unfriendly eyes and advanced towards me with hesitating gestures.
Then out of the bushes came three Beast People, with hunched shoulders, protruding heads, misshapen hands awkwardly held, and inquisitive, unfriendly eyes, and they approached me with hesitant movements.
XX.
ALONE WITH THE BEAST FOLK.
I faced these people, facing my fate in them, single-handed now,—literally single-handed, for I had a broken arm. In my pocket was a revolver with two empty chambers. Among the chips scattered about the beach lay the two axes that had been used to chop up the boats. The tide was creeping in behind me. There was nothing for it but courage. I looked squarely into the faces of the advancing monsters. They avoided my eyes, and their quivering nostrils investigated the bodies that lay beyond me on the beach. I took half-a-dozen steps, picked up the blood-stained whip that lay beneath the body of the Wolf-man, and cracked it. They stopped and stared at me.
I stood facing these people, confronting my fate in them, all alone now—literally alone, because I had a broken arm. In my pocket was a revolver with two empty chambers. Among the debris scattered on the beach lay the two axes that had been used to chop up the boats. The tide was creeping in behind me. There was nothing to do but gather my courage. I looked directly into the faces of the advancing monsters. They avoided my gaze, and their twitching nostrils sniffed the bodies that lay beyond me on the beach. I took a few steps, picked up the blood-stained whip that lay beneath the body of the Wolf-man, and cracked it. They stopped and stared at me.
“Salute!” said I. “Bow down!”
“Salute!” I said. “Bow down!”
They hesitated. One bent his knees. I repeated my command, with my heart in my mouth, and advanced upon them. One knelt, then the other two.
They hesitated. One went down on his knees. I repeated my command, feeling a knot in my stomach, and moved closer to them. One kneeled, then the other two followed.
I turned and walked towards the dead bodies, keeping my face towards the three kneeling Beast Men, very much as an actor passing up the stage faces the audience.
I turned and walked toward the dead bodies, keeping my face toward the three kneeling Beast Men, just like an actor on stage faces the audience.
“They broke the Law,” said I, putting my foot on the Sayer of the Law. “They have been slain,—even the Sayer of the Law; even the Other with the Whip. Great is the Law! Come and see.”
“They broke the Law,” I said, putting my foot on the Sayer of the Law. “They have been killed—even the Sayer of the Law; even the Other with the Whip. The Law is great! Come and see.”
“None escape,” said one of them, advancing and peering.
“None get away,” said one of them, stepping forward and looking closely.
“None escape,” said I. “Therefore hear and do as I command.” They stood up, looking questioningly at one another.
“None escape,” I said. “So listen and do as I direct.” They stood up, looking at each other with questions in their eyes.
“Stand there,” said I.
“Stand there,” I said.
I picked up the hatchets and swung them by their heads from the sling of my arm; turned Montgomery over; picked up his revolver still loaded in two chambers, and bending down to rummage, found half-a-dozen cartridges in his pocket.
I grabbed the hatchets and swung them by their handles from my arm; turned Montgomery over; picked up his revolver, which still had two bullets in it, and bending down to search, found half a dozen cartridges in his pocket.
“Take him,” said I, standing up again and pointing with the whip; “take him, and carry him out and cast him into the sea.”
“Take him,” I said, getting back on my feet and pointing with the whip; “take him, carry him out, and throw him into the sea.”
They came forward, evidently still afraid of Montgomery, but still more afraid of my cracking red whip-lash; and after some fumbling and hesitation, some whip-cracking and shouting, they lifted him gingerly, carried him down to the beach, and went splashing into the dazzling welter of the sea.
They stepped forward, clearly still scared of Montgomery, but even more scared of my cracking red whip; and after some fumbling and hesitating, some whip-cracking and shouting, they carefully lifted him up, carried him down to the beach, and waded into the shimmering chaos of the sea.
“On!” said I, “on! Carry him far.”
“Go!” I said, “go! Take him far away.”
They went in up to their armpits and stood regarding me.
They waded in up to their armpits and looked at me.
“Let go,” said I; and the body of Montgomery vanished with a splash. Something seemed to tighten across my chest.
“Let go,” I said; and Montgomery’s body disappeared with a splash. Something felt like it was tightening around my chest.
“Good!” said I, with a break in my voice; and they came back, hurrying and fearful, to the margin of the water, leaving long wakes of black in the silver. At the water’s edge they stopped, turning and glaring into the sea as though they presently expected Montgomery to arise therefrom and exact vengeance.
“Great!” I said, my voice shaking; and they rushed back, anxious and scared, to the edge of the water, leaving long trails of black in the silver surface. At the water's edge, they stopped, turning and staring into the sea as if they were expecting Montgomery to suddenly emerge from it and seek revenge.
“Now these,” said I, pointing to the other bodies.
“Now these,” I said, pointing to the other bodies.
They took care not to approach the place where they had thrown Montgomery into the water, but instead, carried the four dead Beast People slantingly along the beach for perhaps a hundred yards before they waded out and cast them away.
They were careful not to go near the spot where they had thrown Montgomery into the water, but instead, they carried the four dead Beast People at an angle along the beach for about a hundred yards before they waded out and discarded them.
As I watched them disposing of the mangled remains of M’ling, I heard a light footfall behind me, and turning quickly saw the big Hyena-swine perhaps a dozen yards away. His head was bent down, his bright eyes were fixed upon me, his stumpy hands clenched and held close by his side. He stopped in this crouching attitude when I turned, his eyes a little averted.
As I watched them getting rid of the twisted remains of M’ling, I heard a light step behind me, and when I turned quickly, I saw the big Hyena-swine maybe ten yards away. His head was lowered, his bright eyes were locked on me, and his short hands were clenched tightly by his side. He froze in this crouched position when I turned, his eyes slightly averted.
For a moment we stood eye to eye. I dropped the whip and snatched at the pistol in my pocket; for I meant to kill this brute, the most formidable of any left now upon the island, at the first excuse. It may seem treacherous, but so I was resolved. I was far more afraid of him than of any other two of the Beast Folk. His continued life was I knew a threat against mine.
For a moment, we stood facing each other. I dropped the whip and reached for the pistol in my pocket because I intended to kill this monster, the most dangerous one left on the island, at the first opportunity. It might seem treacherous, but that was my plan. I was much more afraid of him than of any other two of the Beast Folk. I knew that his continued existence posed a threat to my own.
I was perhaps a dozen seconds collecting myself. Then cried I, “Salute! Bow down!”
I took maybe ten seconds to gather myself. Then I shouted, “Salute! Bow down!”
His teeth flashed upon me in a snarl. “Who are you that I should—”
His teeth bared in a snarl as he said, “Who are you that I should—”
Perhaps a little too spasmodically I drew my revolver, aimed quickly and fired. I heard him yelp, saw him run sideways and turn, knew I had missed, and clicked back the cock with my thumb for the next shot. But he was already running headlong, jumping from side to side, and I dared not risk another miss. Every now and then he looked back at me over his shoulder. He went slanting along the beach, and vanished beneath the driving masses of dense smoke that were still pouring out from the burning enclosure. For some time I stood staring after him. I turned to my three obedient Beast Folk again and signalled them to drop the body they still carried. Then I went back to the place by the fire where the bodies had fallen and kicked the sand until all the brown blood-stains were absorbed and hidden.
Maybe a bit too erratically, I pulled out my revolver, aimed quickly, and fired. I heard him yelp, saw him run sideways and then turn, realized I had missed, and cocked the gun again with my thumb for the next shot. But he was already sprinting, darting back and forth, and I didn’t want to risk another miss. Every once in a while, he glanced back at me over his shoulder. He zigzagged along the beach and disappeared into the thick clouds of smoke still billowing from the burning enclosure. I stood there for a while, staring after him. I turned to my three loyal Beast Folk and signaled them to drop the body they were still carrying. Then I went back to the spot by the fire where the bodies had fallen and kicked the sand until all the brown blood stains were soaked up and hidden.
I dismissed my three serfs with a wave of the hand, and went up the beach into the thickets. I carried my pistol in my hand, my whip thrust with the hatchets in the sling of my arm. I was anxious to be alone, to think out the position in which I was now placed. A dreadful thing that I was only beginning to realise was, that over all this island there was now no safe place where I could be alone and secure to rest or sleep. I had recovered strength amazingly since my landing, but I was still inclined to be nervous and to break down under any great stress. I felt that I ought to cross the island and establish myself with the Beast People, and make myself secure in their confidence. But my heart failed me. I went back to the beach, and turning eastward past the burning enclosure, made for a point where a shallow spit of coral sand ran out towards the reef. Here I could sit down and think, my back to the sea and my face against any surprise. And there I sat, chin on knees, the sun beating down upon my head and unspeakable dread in my mind, plotting how I could live on against the hour of my rescue (if ever rescue came). I tried to review the whole situation as calmly as I could, but it was difficult to clear the thing of emotion.
I waved off my three servants and walked up the beach into the bushes. I held my pistol in one hand, and my whip was tucked in the sling of my arm with my hatchets. I wanted to be alone to think about my current situation. A terrifying realization was sinking in: there was no safe place on this island where I could be alone and secure enough to rest or sleep. I had regained strength remarkably since I arrived, but I still felt nervous and could crumble under immense pressure. I knew I should cross the island to connect with the Beast People and gain their trust for my safety. But my courage failed me. I returned to the beach and headed east, past the burning enclosure, toward a point where a shallow stretch of coral sand jutted out toward the reef. Here, I could sit and think, with my back to the sea and my face toward any potential threats. I sat there, chin on my knees, the sun beating down on my head, filled with a terrible dread, trying to figure out how I could survive until help arrived (if it ever did). I attempted to look at the whole situation as calmly as possible, but it was hard to think without emotion getting in the way.
I began turning over in my mind the reason of Montgomery’s despair. “They will change,” he said; “they are sure to change.” And Moreau, what was it that Moreau had said? “The stubborn beast-flesh grows day by day back again.” Then I came round to the Hyena-swine. I felt sure that if I did not kill that brute, he would kill me. The Sayer of the Law was dead: worse luck. They knew now that we of the Whips could be killed even as they themselves were killed. Were they peering at me already out of the green masses of ferns and palms over yonder, watching until I came within their spring? Were they plotting against me? What was the Hyena-swine telling them? My imagination was running away with me into a morass of unsubstantial fears.
I started thinking about why Montgomery was so desperate. “They will change,” he said; “they’re bound to change.” And Moreau, what had he said? “The stubborn beast-flesh grows back day by day.” Then I thought about the Hyena-swine. I was sure that if I didn’t kill that creature, it would kill me. The Sayer of the Law was dead—unfortunately. They now knew that we Whips could be killed just like they could. Were they already watching me from the thick ferns and palms over there, waiting until I got close enough? Were they plotting against me? What was the Hyena-swine telling them? My imagination was spiraling into a swamp of unfounded fears.
My thoughts were disturbed by a crying of sea-birds hurrying towards some black object that had been stranded by the waves on the beach near the enclosure. I knew what that object was, but I had not the heart to go back and drive them off. I began walking along the beach in the opposite direction, designing to come round the eastward corner of the island and so approach the ravine of the huts, without traversing the possible ambuscades of the thickets.
My thoughts were interrupted by the cries of seabirds rushing towards some dark object that had been washed up on the beach near the enclosure. I knew what that object was, but I didn't have the heart to go back and scare them away. I started walking along the beach in the opposite direction, planning to go around the east corner of the island and approach the valley of the huts without going through the potential hiding spots in the bushes.
Perhaps half a mile along the beach I became aware of one of my three Beast Folk advancing out of the landward bushes towards me. I was now so nervous with my own imaginings that I immediately drew my revolver. Even the propitiatory gestures of the creature failed to disarm me. He hesitated as he approached.
Perhaps half a mile down the beach, I noticed one of my three Beast Folk coming out of the bushes from the land. I was so on edge with my own thoughts that I instinctively pulled out my revolver. Even the creature's calming gestures didn't relax me. He hesitated as he got closer.
“Go away!” cried I.
“Go away!” I yelled.
There was something very suggestive of a dog in the cringing attitude of the creature. It retreated a little way, very like a dog being sent home, and stopped, looking at me imploringly with canine brown eyes.
There was something very dog-like in the creature's cowering stance. It backed away slightly, just like a dog being sent home, and paused, staring at me with pleading brown eyes.
“Go away,” said I. “Do not come near me.”
“Go away,” I said. “Don’t come near me.”
“May I not come near you?” it said.
“Can I not come near you?” it said.
“No; go away,” I insisted, and snapped my whip. Then putting my whip in my teeth, I stooped for a stone, and with that threat drove the creature away.
“No; go away,” I insisted, and cracked my whip. Then, putting my whip between my teeth, I bent down for a stone, and with that threat, I drove the creature away.
So in solitude I came round by the ravine of the Beast People, and hiding among the weeds and reeds that separated this crevice from the sea I watched such of them as appeared, trying to judge from their gestures and appearance how the death of Moreau and Montgomery and the destruction of the House of Pain had affected them. I know now the folly of my cowardice. Had I kept my courage up to the level of the dawn, had I not allowed it to ebb away in solitary thought, I might have grasped the vacant sceptre of Moreau and ruled over the Beast People. As it was I lost the opportunity, and sank to the position of a mere leader among my fellows.
So in solitude, I made my way through the ravine of the Beast People, and while hiding among the weeds and reeds that separated this crevice from the sea, I watched as some of them appeared, trying to figure out from their gestures and looks how the deaths of Moreau and Montgomery, as well as the destruction of the House of Pain, had affected them. I realize now how foolish my cowardice was. If I had maintained my courage through the dawn and not let it slip away in lonely contemplation, I could have taken the vacant scepter of Moreau and ruled over the Beast People. Instead, I missed that chance and ended up as just another leader among my peers.
Towards noon certain of them came and squatted basking in the hot sand. The imperious voices of hunger and thirst prevailed over my dread. I came out of the bushes, and, revolver in hand, walked down towards these seated figures. One, a Wolf-woman, turned her head and stared at me, and then the others. None attempted to rise or salute me. I felt too faint and weary to insist, and I let the moment pass.
Towards noon, some of them came and sat in the hot sand, soaking up the sun. The overwhelming feelings of hunger and thirst took over my fear. I stepped out from the bushes, revolver in hand, and approached the seated figures. One, a Wolf-woman, turned her head and looked at me, then glanced at the others. None of them tried to stand or greet me. I felt too weak and exhausted to push the issue, so I let the moment slip by.
“I want food,” said I, almost apologetically, and drawing near.
“I want food,” I said, almost apologetically, while moving closer.
“There is food in the huts,” said an Ox-boar-man, drowsily, and looking away from me.
“There’s food in the huts,” said an Ox-boar-man, sleepily, glancing away from me.
I passed them, and went down into the shadow and odours of the almost deserted ravine. In an empty hut I feasted on some specked and half-decayed fruit; and then after I had propped some branches and sticks about the opening, and placed myself with my face towards it and my hand upon my revolver, the exhaustion of the last thirty hours claimed its own, and I fell into a light slumber, hoping that the flimsy barricade I had erected would cause sufficient noise in its removal to save me from surprise.
I walked past them and descended into the shadows and smells of the nearly deserted ravine. In an empty hut, I indulged in some bruised and half-rotten fruit; then, after I had propped some branches and sticks around the opening and positioned myself facing it with my hand on my revolver, the fatigue from the last thirty hours took over, and I drifted into a light sleep, hoping that the makeshift barrier I had set up would make enough noise when removed to alert me and prevent any surprises.
XXI.
THE REVERSION OF THE BEAST FOLK.
In this way I became one among the Beast People in the Island of Doctor Moreau. When I awoke, it was dark about me. My arm ached in its bandages. I sat up, wondering at first where I might be. I heard coarse voices talking outside. Then I saw that my barricade had gone, and that the opening of the hut stood clear. My revolver was still in my hand.
In this way, I became one of the Beast People on the Island of Doctor Moreau. When I woke up, it was dark around me. My arm throbbed in its bandages. I sat up, initially unsure of where I was. I heard rough voices talking outside. Then I noticed that my barricade was gone, and the entrance of the hut was wide open. My revolver was still in my hand.
I heard something breathing, saw something crouched together close beside me. I held my breath, trying to see what it was. It began to move slowly, interminably. Then something soft and warm and moist passed across my hand. All my muscles contracted. I snatched my hand away. A cry of alarm began and was stifled in my throat. Then I just realised what had happened sufficiently to stay my fingers on the revolver.
I heard something breathing and saw something huddled next to me. I held my breath, trying to figure out what it was. It started to move slowly, endlessly. Then something soft, warm, and damp brushed against my hand. All my muscles tensed up. I jerked my hand away. A cry of alarm began to rise but got stuck in my throat. Then I realized what had happened just enough to keep my fingers steady on the revolver.
“Who is that?” I said in a hoarse whisper, the revolver still pointed.
“Who is that?” I said in a husky whisper, still aiming the revolver.
“I—Master.”
"I—Master."
“Who are you?”
“Who are you?”
“They say there is no Master now. But I know, I know. I carried the bodies into the sea, O Walker in the Sea! the bodies of those you slew. I am your slave, Master.”
“They say there’s no Master anymore. But I know, I know. I carried the bodies into the sea, O Walker in the Sea! the bodies of those you killed. I am your slave, Master.”
“Are you the one I met on the beach?” I asked.
“Are you the person I met on the beach?” I asked.
“The same, Master.”
"Same here, Master."
The Thing was evidently faithful enough, for it might have fallen upon me as I slept. “It is well,” I said, extending my hand for another licking kiss. I began to realise what its presence meant, and the tide of my courage flowed. “Where are the others?” I asked.
The Thing was clearly loyal enough, since it could have attacked me while I slept. “That's good,” I said, reaching out my hand for another licking kiss. I started to understand what its presence meant, and my courage began to grow. “Where are the others?” I asked.
“They are mad; they are fools,” said the Dog-man. “Even now they talk together beyond there. They say, ‘The Master is dead. The Other with the Whip is dead. That Other who walked in the Sea is as we are. We have no Master, no Whips, no House of Pain, any more. There is an end. We love the Law, and will keep it; but there is no Pain, no Master, no Whips for ever again.’ So they say. But I know, Master, I know.”
“They're crazy; they're idiots,” said the Dog-man. “Even now they’re talking over there. They say, ‘The Master is dead. The Other with the Whip is dead. That Other who walked in the Sea is just like us. We have no Master, no Whips, no House of Pain anymore. It’s over. We love the Law, and we’ll follow it; but there’s no Pain, no Master, no Whips ever again.’ That’s what they’re saying. But I know, Master, I know.”
I felt in the darkness, and patted the Dog-man’s head. “It is well,” I said again.
I felt around in the dark and patted the Dog-man’s head. “It’s okay,” I said again.
“Presently you will slay them all,” said the Dog-man.
“Right now, you’re going to take them all out,” said the Dog-man.
“Presently,” I answered, “I will slay them all,—after certain days and certain things have come to pass. Every one of them save those you spare, every one of them shall be slain.”
“Right now,” I replied, “I will take them all down—after a few days and some events unfold. Every single one of them except for those you choose to save, every one of them will be defeated.”
“What the Master wishes to kill, the Master kills,” said the Dog-man with a certain satisfaction in his voice.
“What the Master wants to eliminate, the Master eliminates,” said the Dog-man with a certain satisfaction in his voice.
“And that their sins may grow,” I said, “let them live in their folly until their time is ripe. Let them not know that I am the Master.”
“And that their sins may grow,” I said, “let them live in their foolishness until the time is right. Let them not realize that I am the Master.”
“The Master’s will is sweet,” said the Dog-man, with the ready tact of his canine blood.
“The Master’s will is nice,” said the Dog-man, with the natural charm of his dog heritage.
“But one has sinned,” said I. “Him I will kill, whenever I may meet him. When I say to you, ‘That is he,’ see that you fall upon him. And now I will go to the men and women who are assembled together.”
“But someone has sinned,” I said. “I will kill him whenever I find him. When I say to you, ‘That’s him,’ make sure you attack him. Now I’m going to the men and women who are gathered together.”
For a moment the opening of the hut was blackened by the exit of the Dog-man. Then I followed and stood up, almost in the exact spot where I had been when I had heard Moreau and his staghound pursuing me. But now it was night, and all the miasmatic ravine about me was black; and beyond, instead of a green, sunlit slope, I saw a red fire, before which hunched, grotesque figures moved to and fro. Farther were the thick trees, a bank of darkness, fringed above with the black lace of the upper branches. The moon was just riding up on the edge of the ravine, and like a bar across its face drove the spire of vapour that was for ever streaming from the fumaroles of the island.
For a moment, the entrance of the hut was darkened by the Dog-man's departure. Then I stepped outside and stood almost exactly where I had been when I heard Moreau and his staghound chasing me. But now it was night, and the miasmic ravine around me was pitch black; instead of a green, sunlit slope, I saw a red fire, surrounded by hunched, strange figures moving back and forth. In the distance were the thick trees, a wall of darkness, outlined above by the black lace of the upper branches. The moon was just rising on the edge of the ravine, and across its face stretched the plume of vapor that was constantly streaming from the island's fumaroles.
“Walk by me,” said I, nerving myself; and side by side we walked down the narrow way, taking little heed of the dim Things that peered at us out of the huts.
“Walk with me,” I said, gathering my courage; and together we walked down the narrow path, paying little attention to the shadowy figures that watched us from the huts.
None about the fire attempted to salute me. Most of them disregarded me, ostentatiously. I looked round for the Hyena-swine, but he was not there. Altogether, perhaps twenty of the Beast Folk squatted, staring into the fire or talking to one another.
None of the fire's crowd acknowledged me. Most of them ignored me on purpose. I searched for the Hyena-swine, but he was absent. In total, around twenty of the Beast Folk sat around, gazing into the fire or chatting among themselves.
“He is dead, he is dead! the Master is dead!” said the voice of the Ape-man to the right of me. “The House of Pain—there is no House of Pain!”
“He's dead, he's dead! The Master is dead!” said the voice of the Ape-man next to me. “The House of Pain—there's no House of Pain!”
“He is not dead,” said I, in a loud voice. “Even now he watches us!”
“He’s not dead,” I said loudly. “Even now, he’s watching us!”
This startled them. Twenty pairs of eyes regarded me.
This surprised them. Twenty pairs of eyes were staring at me.
“The House of Pain is gone,” said I. “It will come again. The Master you cannot see; yet even now he listens among you.”
“The House of Pain is gone,” I said. “It will return. The Master you can’t see; yet even now he listens among you.”
“True, true!” said the Dog-man.
"Totally, totally!" said the Dog-man.
They were staggered at my assurance. An animal may be ferocious and cunning enough, but it takes a real man to tell a lie.
They were shocked by my confidence. An animal can be fierce and clever, but it takes a real man to tell a lie.
“The Man with the Bandaged Arm speaks a strange thing,” said one of the Beast Folk.
“The Guy with the Bandaged Arm says something weird,” said one of the Beast Folk.
“I tell you it is so,” I said. “The Master and the House of Pain will come again. Woe be to him who breaks the Law!”
"I’m telling you it’s true," I said. "The Master and the House of Pain will return. Woe to anyone who breaks the Law!"
They looked curiously at one another. With an affectation of indifference I began to chop idly at the ground in front of me with my hatchet. They looked, I noticed, at the deep cuts I made in the turf.
They looked at each other with curiosity. Trying to seem uninterested, I started to lazily chop at the ground in front of me with my hatchet. I noticed they were watching the deep cuts I was making in the grass.
Then the Satyr raised a doubt. I answered him. Then one of the dappled things objected, and an animated discussion sprang up round the fire. Every moment I began to feel more convinced of my present security. I talked now without the catching in my breath, due to the intensity of my excitement, that had troubled me at first. In the course of about an hour I had really convinced several of the Beast Folk of the truth of my assertions, and talked most of the others into a dubious state. I kept a sharp eye for my enemy the Hyena-swine, but he never appeared. Every now and then a suspicious movement would startle me, but my confidence grew rapidly. Then as the moon crept down from the zenith, one by one the listeners began to yawn (showing the oddest teeth in the light of the sinking fire), and first one and then another retired towards the dens in the ravine; and I, dreading the silence and darkness, went with them, knowing I was safer with several of them than with one alone.
Then the Satyr raised a question. I responded to him. Then one of the speckled creatures objected, and a lively discussion broke out around the fire. With each passing moment, I started to feel more sure of my safety. I spoke now without the breathlessness caused by the intensity of my excitement that had bothered me at first. Over the course of about an hour, I had actually convinced several of the Beast Folk of the truth of my claims, and I had talked most of the others into a state of uncertainty. I kept a watchful eye out for my enemy, the Hyena-swine, but he never showed up. Every now and then, a suspicious movement would startle me, but my confidence grew quickly. Then, as the moon lowered from its peak, one by one, the listeners began to yawn (revealing the strangest teeth in the glow of the fading fire), and first one, then another, headed toward the dens in the ravine; and I, fearing the silence and darkness, followed them, knowing I was safer with a group than alone.
In this manner began the longer part of my sojourn upon this Island of Doctor Moreau. But from that night until the end came, there was but one thing happened to tell save a series of innumerable small unpleasant details and the fretting of an incessant uneasiness. So that I prefer to make no chronicle for that gap of time, to tell only one cardinal incident of the ten months I spent as an intimate of these half-humanised brutes. There is much that sticks in my memory that I could write,—things that I would cheerfully give my right hand to forget; but they do not help the telling of the story.
In this way, my longer stay on the Island of Doctor Moreau began. However, from that night until the end, there was really only one noteworthy event to mention, apart from a series of countless small annoyances and the constant feeling of unease. So, I’d rather not document that stretch of time and instead focus on one key incident from the ten months I spent among these half-human creatures. There’s a lot that I remember that I’d gladly forget, but it doesn’t contribute to the story.
In the retrospect it is strange to remember how soon I fell in with these monsters’ ways, and gained my confidence again. I had my quarrels with them of course, and could show some of their teeth-marks still; but they soon gained a wholesome respect for my trick of throwing stones and for the bite of my hatchet. And my Saint-Bernard-man’s loyalty was of infinite service to me. I found their simple scale of honour was based mainly on the capacity for inflicting trenchant wounds. Indeed, I may say—without vanity, I hope—that I held something like pre-eminence among them. One or two, whom in a rare access of high spirits I had scarred rather badly, bore me a grudge; but it vented itself chiefly behind my back, and at a safe distance from my missiles, in grimaces.
Looking back, it’s strange to remember how quickly I adapted to these monsters’ ways and regained my confidence. I had my arguments with them, of course, and I still have some of their bite marks; but they soon learned to respect my skill in throwing stones and the power of my hatchet. My loyal Saint Bernard was a huge help to me. I discovered that their simple code of honor was mainly based on how much damage they could inflict. In fact, I can say—without being vain, I hope—that I was somewhat of a standout among them. A couple of them, whom I had managed to scar pretty badly during a rare moment of high spirits, held a grudge against me; but they mostly expressed it behind my back, and at a safe distance from my projectiles, with grimaces.
The Hyena-swine avoided me, and I was always on the alert for him. My inseparable Dog-man hated and dreaded him intensely. I really believe that was at the root of the brute’s attachment to me. It was soon evident to me that the former monster had tasted blood, and gone the way of the Leopard-man. He formed a lair somewhere in the forest, and became solitary. Once I tried to induce the Beast Folk to hunt him, but I lacked the authority to make them co-operate for one end. Again and again I tried to approach his den and come upon him unaware; but always he was too acute for me, and saw or winded me and got away. He too made every forest pathway dangerous to me and my ally with his lurking ambuscades. The Dog-man scarcely dared to leave my side.
The hyena-swine kept its distance from me, and I was always on the lookout for it. My loyal Dog-man despised and feared it intensely. I genuinely believe that was the reason for the creature's bond with me. It soon became clear to me that the former monster had tasted blood and followed the path of the Leopard-man. It set up a lair somewhere in the forest and became a recluse. I once tried to rally the Beast Folk to hunt it down, but I didn't have the authority to get them to work together towards that goal. I repeatedly attempted to sneak up on its den and catch it off guard, but it always proved too clever, spotting or scenting me before I could get close and escaping. It turned every forest path into a trap for me and my ally with its hidden ambushes. The Dog-man hardly dared to leave my side.
In the first month or so the Beast Folk, compared with their latter condition, were human enough, and for one or two besides my canine friend I even conceived a friendly tolerance. The little pink sloth-creature displayed an odd affection for me, and took to following me about. The Monkey-man bored me, however; he assumed, on the strength of his five digits, that he was my equal, and was for ever jabbering at me,—jabbering the most arrant nonsense. One thing about him entertained me a little: he had a fantastic trick of coining new words. He had an idea, I believe, that to gabble about names that meant nothing was the proper use of speech. He called it “Big Thinks” to distinguish it from “Little Thinks,” the sane every-day interests of life. If ever I made a remark he did not understand, he would praise it very much, ask me to say it again, learn it by heart, and go off repeating it, with a word wrong here or there, to all the milder of the Beast People. He thought nothing of what was plain and comprehensible. I invented some very curious “Big Thinks” for his especial use. I think now that he was the silliest creature I ever met; he had developed in the most wonderful way the distinctive silliness of man without losing one jot of the natural folly of a monkey.
In the first month or so, the Beast Folk, compared to how they were later, still seemed somewhat human. Besides my dog, I even found a bit of friendly tolerance for one or two of them. The little pink sloth-like creature showed a strange affection for me and started following me around. The Monkey-man, however, annoyed me; he acted like he was my equal just because he had five fingers and was always babbling away—spouting the most ridiculous nonsense. One thing that did entertain me a bit was his incredible knack for making up new words. He thought that jabbering about names that meant nothing was the right way to use language. He called it “Big Thinks” to set it apart from “Little Thinks,” which were the normal everyday concerns of life. Whenever I said something he didn’t get, he would praise it a lot, ask me to repeat it, memorize it, and then go around repeating it—getting a word wrong here and there—to all the friendlier Beast People. He ignored anything that was clear and understandable. I even came up with some really bizarre “Big Thinks” just for him. Looking back, I think he was the silliest creature I ever encountered; he perfectly combined the unique silliness of humans with the natural foolishness of a monkey.
This, I say, was in the earlier weeks of my solitude among these brutes. During that time they respected the usage established by the Law, and behaved with general decorum. Once I found another rabbit torn to pieces,—by the Hyena-swine, I am assured,—but that was all. It was about May when I first distinctly perceived a growing difference in their speech and carriage, a growing coarseness of articulation, a growing disinclination to talk. My Monkey-man’s jabber multiplied in volume but grew less and less comprehensible, more and more simian. Some of the others seemed altogether slipping their hold upon speech, though they still understood what I said to them at that time. (Can you imagine language, once clear-cut and exact, softening and guttering, losing shape and import, becoming mere lumps of sound again?) And they walked erect with an increasing difficulty. Though they evidently felt ashamed of themselves, every now and then I would come upon one or another running on toes and finger-tips, and quite unable to recover the vertical attitude. They held things more clumsily; drinking by suction, feeding by gnawing, grew commoner every day. I realised more keenly than ever what Moreau had told me about the “stubborn beast-flesh.” They were reverting, and reverting very rapidly.
This, I say, was during the early weeks of my isolation among these creatures. During that time, they followed the rules set by the Law and acted with general decency. Once, I found another rabbit torn apart—by the Hyena-swine, I was told—but that was the extent of it. Around May, I first noticed a significant change in their speech and behavior, a growing roughness in how they spoke, and a decreasing willingness to communicate. My Monkey-man’s chatter got louder but became less and less understandable, more and more like a monkey. Some of the others seemed to be completely losing their grasp on language, although they still understood what I was saying to them at that time. (Can you imagine language, once clear and precise, softening and muddling, losing its form and meaning, becoming just empty sounds again?) They walked upright with increasing difficulty. Although they clearly felt embarrassed, I would occasionally catch one or another running on their toes and fingertips, unable to regain an upright position. They handled things more awkwardly; drinking through suction and feeding by gnawing became more common every day. I realized more than ever what Moreau had told me about the “stubborn beast-flesh.” They were reverting, and doing so very quickly.
Some of them—the pioneers in this, I noticed with some surprise, were all females—began to disregard the injunction of decency, deliberately for the most part. Others even attempted public outrages upon the institution of monogamy. The tradition of the Law was clearly losing its force. I cannot pursue this disagreeable subject.
Some of them—the pioneers in this, I noticed with some surprise, were all women—began to ignore the expectations of decency, mostly on purpose. Others even tried to publicly challenge the idea of monogamy. The tradition of the Law was clearly losing its influence. I can't continue discussing this unpleasant topic.
My Dog-man imperceptibly slipped back to the dog again; day by day he became dumb, quadrupedal, hairy. I scarcely noticed the transition from the companion on my right hand to the lurching dog at my side.
My Dog-man quietly changed back into a dog; day by day, he became silent, four-legged, and furry. I hardly noticed the shift from the friend on my right to the stumbling dog beside me.
As the carelessness and disorganisation increased from day to day, the lane of dwelling places, at no time very sweet, became so loathsome that I left it, and going across the island made myself a hovel of boughs amid the black ruins of Moreau’s enclosure. Some memory of pain, I found, still made that place the safest from the Beast Folk.
As the neglect and chaos grew worse every day, the row of houses, which was never really nice, became so disgusting that I decided to leave. I crossed the island and built a shelter out of branches among the charred remains of Moreau’s enclosure. I discovered that some memory of suffering still made that spot the safest from the Beast Folk.
It would be impossible to detail every step of the lapsing of these monsters,—to tell how, day by day, the human semblance left them; how they gave up bandagings and wrappings, abandoned at last every stitch of clothing; how the hair began to spread over the exposed limbs; how their foreheads fell away and their faces projected; how the quasi-human intimacy I had permitted myself with some of them in the first month of my loneliness became a shuddering horror to recall.
It would be impossible to describe every step in the decline of these monsters—how, day by day, they lost their human appearance; how they discarded bandages and wrappings, ultimately shedding every piece of clothing; how hair started to grow over their bare limbs; how their foreheads receded and their faces became more pronounced; how the almost-human connection I had allowed myself with some of them during the first month of my loneliness turned into something I could only look back on with horror.
The change was slow and inevitable. For them and for me it came without any definite shock. I still went among them in safety, because no jolt in the downward glide had released the increasing charge of explosive animalism that ousted the human day by day. But I began to fear that soon now that shock must come. My Saint-Bernard-brute followed me to the enclosure every night, and his vigilance enabled me to sleep at times in something like peace. The little pink sloth-thing became shy and left me, to crawl back to its natural life once more among the tree-branches. We were in just the state of equilibrium that would remain in one of those “Happy Family” cages which animal-tamers exhibit, if the tamer were to leave it for ever.
The change was slow and unavoidable. For both them and me, it came without any real shock. I still moved among them safely, because there hadn’t been a sudden jolt in their downward spiral that released the growing energy of primal instincts, which pushed out our humanity little by little. But I started to worry that the shock would come soon. My big Saint Bernard followed me to the enclosure every night, and his watchfulness allowed me to sleep somewhat peacefully at times. The little pink sloth became shy and left me, returning to its natural life once more among the tree branches. We were in a delicate balance, much like those “Happy Family” cages that animal trainers show, if the trainer were to leave forever.
Of course these creatures did not decline into such beasts as the reader has seen in zoological gardens,—into ordinary bears, wolves, tigers, oxen, swine, and apes. There was still something strange about each; in each Moreau had blended this animal with that. One perhaps was ursine chiefly, another feline chiefly, another bovine chiefly; but each was tainted with other creatures,—a kind of generalised animalism appearing through the specific dispositions. And the dwindling shreds of the humanity still startled me every now and then,—a momentary recrudescence of speech perhaps, an unexpected dexterity of the fore-feet, a pitiful attempt to walk erect.
Of course, these creatures didn’t turn into the kinds of animals you see in zoos—like regular bears, wolves, tigers, oxen, pigs, and monkeys. There was still something unusual about each one; Moreau had mixed this animal with that one. One might be mostly bear-like, another mostly cat-like, and another mostly cow-like; but each was affected by traits from other animals—a sort of generalized animal nature showing through their specific traits. And the fading remnants of humanity still shocked me from time to time—a brief return to speech perhaps, an unexpected skillfulness in their fore-limbs, a pathetic attempt to walk upright.
I too must have undergone strange changes. My clothes hung about me as yellow rags, through whose rents showed the tanned skin. My hair grew long, and became matted together. I am told that even now my eyes have a strange brightness, a swift alertness of movement.
I must have gone through some strange changes too. My clothes hung on me like yellow rags, with tears revealing my tanned skin. My hair grew long and became tangled. I've been told that even now my eyes have a strange brightness and a quick alertness to them.
At first I spent the daylight hours on the southward beach watching for a ship, hoping and praying for a ship. I counted on the Ipecacuanha returning as the year wore on; but she never came. Five times I saw sails, and thrice smoke; but nothing ever touched the island. I always had a bonfire ready, but no doubt the volcanic reputation of the island was taken to account for that.
At first, I spent the daytime on the south beach, keeping an eye out for a ship, hoping and praying for one. I expected the Ipecacuanha to return as the year went on, but it never showed up. I saw sails five times and smoke three times, but nothing ever landed on the island. I always kept a bonfire ready, but I guess the island's volcanic reputation was probably the reason for that.
It was only about September or October that I began to think of making a raft. By that time my arm had healed, and both my hands were at my service again. At first, I found my helplessness appalling. I had never done any carpentry or such-like work in my life, and I spent day after day in experimental chopping and binding among the trees. I had no ropes, and could hit on nothing wherewith to make ropes; none of the abundant creepers seemed limber or strong enough, and with all my litter of scientific education I could not devise any way of making them so. I spent more than a fortnight grubbing among the black ruins of the enclosure and on the beach where the boats had been burnt, looking for nails and other stray pieces of metal that might prove of service. Now and then some Beast-creature would watch me, and go leaping off when I called to it. There came a season of thunder-storms and heavy rain, which greatly retarded my work; but at last the raft was completed.
It was around September or October when I started thinking about building a raft. By then, my arm had healed, and I could use both my hands again. At first, I found my inability to do anything really frustrating. I had never done any carpentry or similar work before, and I spent days trying to chop and tie things together among the trees. I didn’t have any ropes, and I couldn't figure out how to make any; none of the many vines seemed flexible or strong enough, and with all my scientific knowledge, I couldn't come up with a solution. I spent over two weeks digging through the black ruins of the enclosure and along the beach where the boats had been burned, searching for nails and other bits of metal that might be useful. Occasionally, some animal would watch me, then jump away when I called out to it. Then came a period of thunderstorms and heavy rain that really slowed down my progress, but eventually, I finished the raft.
I was delighted with it. But with a certain lack of practical sense which has always been my bane, I had made it a mile or more from the sea; and before I had dragged it down to the beach the thing had fallen to pieces. Perhaps it is as well that I was saved from launching it; but at the time my misery at my failure was so acute that for some days I simply moped on the beach, and stared at the water and thought of death.
I was thrilled with it. But with a certain lack of common sense that has always been my downfall, I had taken it a mile or more from the sea; and by the time I dragged it down to the beach, it had fallen apart. Maybe it’s for the best that I was spared from launching it; but at that moment, my disappointment over my failure was so intense that for several days I just sulked on the beach, stared at the water, and thought about death.
I did not, however, mean to die, and an incident occurred that warned me unmistakably of the folly of letting the days pass so,—for each fresh day was fraught with increasing danger from the Beast People.
I didn't actually mean to die, and something happened that clearly showed me how foolish it was to let the days go by like that—because each new day brought more danger from the Beast People.
I was lying in the shade of the enclosure wall, staring out to sea, when I was startled by something cold touching the skin of my heel, and starting round found the little pink sloth-creature blinking into my face. He had long since lost speech and active movement, and the lank hair of the little brute grew thicker every day and his stumpy claws more askew. He made a moaning noise when he saw he had attracted my attention, went a little way towards the bushes and looked back at me.
I was lying in the shade of the enclosure wall, gazing out at the sea, when something cold touched my heel, startling me. I looked down and found the little pink sloth-like creature blinking up at me. He had long since lost his ability to speak and move actively, and the scraggly hair of the little guy grew thicker every day, with his stubby claws becoming more crooked. He let out a moaning noise when he realized I was paying attention to him, then wandered a bit toward the bushes and looked back at me.
At first I did not understand, but presently it occurred to me that he wished me to follow him; and this I did at last,—slowly, for the day was hot. When we reached the trees he clambered into them, for he could travel better among their swinging creepers than on the ground. And suddenly in a trampled space I came upon a ghastly group. My Saint-Bernard-creature lay on the ground, dead; and near his body crouched the Hyena-swine, gripping the quivering flesh with its misshapen claws, gnawing at it, and snarling with delight. As I approached, the monster lifted its glaring eyes to mine, its lips went trembling back from its red-stained teeth, and it growled menacingly. It was not afraid and not ashamed; the last vestige of the human taint had vanished. I advanced a step farther, stopped, and pulled out my revolver. At last I had him face to face.
At first, I didn't get it, but then it hit me that he wanted me to follow him; so I finally did—slowly, because it was a hot day. Once we got to the trees, he climbed into them since he could move better among the hanging vines than on the ground. Suddenly, I stumbled upon a horrifying scene. My Saint Bernard-like creature was lying dead on the ground, and nearby, the Hyena-swine was crouched down, gripping the quivering flesh with its misshapen claws, gnawing at it, and snarling in delight. As I got closer, the monster lifted its glaring eyes to meet mine, its lips pulled back from its blood-stained teeth, and it growled threateningly. It showed no fear and no shame; the last trace of its human side was gone. I stepped closer, paused, and pulled out my revolver. Finally, I had him right in front of me.
The brute made no sign of retreat; but its ears went back, its hair bristled, and its body crouched together. I aimed between the eyes and fired. As I did so, the Thing rose straight at me in a leap, and I was knocked over like a ninepin. It clutched at me with its crippled hand, and struck me in the face. Its spring carried it over me. I fell under the hind part of its body; but luckily I had hit as I meant, and it had died even as it leapt. I crawled out from under its unclean weight and stood up trembling, staring at its quivering body. That danger at least was over; but this, I knew was only the first of the series of relapses that must come.
The brute showed no signs of backing down; its ears flattened, its hair bristled, and its body hunched. I aimed between its eyes and fired. In that moment, the creature leaped straight at me, and I was knocked over like a bowling pin. It reached for me with its injured hand and hit me in the face. Its jump carried it over me. I ended up underneath its weight, but fortunately, I had hit my target, and it died just as it jumped. I crawled out from under its filthy body and stood up shaking, staring at its twitching form. That danger was at least behind me; but I knew this was only the beginning of a series of setbacks that would follow.
I burnt both of the bodies on a pyre of brushwood; but after that I saw that unless I left the island my death was only a question of time. The Beast People by that time had, with one or two exceptions, left the ravine and made themselves lairs according to their taste among the thickets of the island. Few prowled by day, most of them slept, and the island might have seemed deserted to a new-comer; but at night the air was hideous with their calls and howling. I had half a mind to make a massacre of them; to build traps, or fight them with my knife. Had I possessed sufficient cartridges, I should not have hesitated to begin the killing. There could now be scarcely a score left of the dangerous carnivores; the braver of these were already dead. After the death of this poor dog of mine, my last friend, I too adopted to some extent the practice of slumbering in the daytime in order to be on my guard at night. I rebuilt my den in the walls of the enclosure, with such a narrow opening that anything attempting to enter must necessarily make a considerable noise. The creatures had lost the art of fire too, and recovered their fear of it. I turned once more, almost passionately now, to hammering together stakes and branches to form a raft for my escape.
I burned both bodies on a pile of brushwood, but after that, I realized that if I didn't leave the island, my death was just a matter of time. By then, the Beast People had mostly left the ravine, with only one or two exceptions, and set up their lairs wherever they liked among the thickets of the island. Few roamed during the day; most of them slept, and the island might have seemed deserted to a newcomer. But at night, the air was filled with their terrifying calls and howls. I half considered wiping them out; building traps or fighting them with my knife. If I had enough bullets, I wouldn't have hesitated to start killing them. There were probably less than twenty of the dangerous carnivores left; the bravest of them were already dead. After my poor dog, my last friend, died, I also started to sleep during the day to stay alert at night. I rebuilt my hideout in the walls of the enclosure, with such a narrow opening that anything trying to get in would have to make a lot of noise. The creatures had also lost the ability to use fire and regained their fear of it. I turned once more, almost desperately now, to hammering together stakes and branches to build a raft for my escape.
I found a thousand difficulties. I am an extremely unhandy man (my schooling was over before the days of Slöjd); but most of the requirements of a raft I met at last in some clumsy, circuitous way or other, and this time I took care of the strength. The only insurmountable obstacle was that I had no vessel to contain the water I should need if I floated forth upon these untravelled seas. I would have even tried pottery, but the island contained no clay. I used to go moping about the island trying with all my might to solve this one last difficulty. Sometimes I would give way to wild outbursts of rage, and hack and splinter some unlucky tree in my intolerable vexation. But I could think of nothing.
I faced a ton of challenges. I'm really not good with my hands (my education was done before vocational training became a thing); but I eventually managed to meet most of the raft's requirements, even if it was in a clumsy and roundabout way, and this time I focused on making it strong. The only major problem was that I had no way to hold the water I needed if I set out on these unexplored seas. I would have even tried making pottery, but there was no clay on the island. I often wandered around the island, desperately trying to figure out this last issue. Sometimes I would explode with frustration and take it out on some poor tree in my anger. But I couldn't come up with a solution.
And then came a day, a wonderful day, which I spent in ecstasy. I saw a sail to the southwest, a small sail like that of a little schooner; and forthwith I lit a great pile of brushwood, and stood by it in the heat of it, and the heat of the midday sun, watching. All day I watched that sail, eating or drinking nothing, so that my head reeled; and the Beasts came and glared at me, and seemed to wonder, and went away. It was still distant when night came and swallowed it up; and all night I toiled to keep my blaze bright and high, and the eyes of the Beasts shone out of the darkness, marvelling. In the dawn the sail was nearer, and I saw it was the dirty lug-sail of a small boat. But it sailed strangely. My eyes were weary with watching, and I peered and could not believe them. Two men were in the boat, sitting low down,—one by the bows, the other at the rudder. The head was not kept to the wind; it yawed and fell away.
And then came a day, an amazing day, which I spent in pure joy. I spotted a sail to the southwest, a small one like that of a little schooner; so I quickly lit a big pile of brushwood and stood by it in its heat, along with the hot midday sun, watching. I watched that sail all day long without eating or drinking anything, making my head spin; and the animals came and stared at me, seeming to wonder, before walking away. It was still far away when night fell and swallowed it up; and all night I worked to keep my fire bright and high, while the animals' eyes glowed in the darkness, amazed. At dawn, the sail was closer, and I saw it was the dirty lug-sail of a small boat. But it sailed oddly. My eyes were tired from watching, and I squinted and couldn’t believe what I saw. Two men were in the boat, sitting low down—one at the bow and the other at the rudder. The head wasn’t pointed into the wind; it swayed and veered off.
As the day grew brighter, I began waving the last rag of my jacket to them; but they did not notice me, and sat still, facing each other. I went to the lowest point of the low headland, and gesticulated and shouted. There was no response, and the boat kept on her aimless course, making slowly, very slowly, for the bay. Suddenly a great white bird flew up out of the boat, and neither of the men stirred nor noticed it; it circled round, and then came sweeping overhead with its strong wings outspread.
As the day got brighter, I started waving the last bit of my jacket at them, but they didn’t see me and just kept sitting across from each other. I went to the lowest part of the headland and waved my arms and shouted. There was no reaction, and the boat continued its aimless path, very slowly moving toward the bay. Suddenly, a large white bird flew up from the boat, and neither of the men moved or acknowledged it; it circled around, then soared overhead with its powerful wings wide open.
Then I stopped shouting, and sat down on the headland and rested my chin on my hands and stared. Slowly, slowly, the boat drove past towards the west. I would have swum out to it, but something—a cold, vague fear—kept me back. In the afternoon the tide stranded the boat, and left it a hundred yards or so to the westward of the ruins of the enclosure. The men in it were dead, had been dead so long that they fell to pieces when I tilted the boat on its side and dragged them out. One had a shock of red hair, like the captain of the Ipecacuanha, and a dirty white cap lay in the bottom of the boat.
Then I stopped shouting, sat down on the headland, rested my chin on my hands, and stared. Slowly, the boat moved past toward the west. I would have swum out to it, but something—a cold, vague fear—held me back. In the afternoon, the tide stranded the boat, leaving it about a hundred yards to the west of the ruins of the enclosure. The men in it were dead; they had been dead so long that they fell apart when I tipped the boat on its side and dragged them out. One had a shock of red hair, like the captain of the Ipecacuanha, and a dirty white cap lay in the bottom of the boat.
As I stood beside the boat, three of the Beasts came slinking out of the bushes and sniffing towards me. One of my spasms of disgust came upon me. I thrust the little boat down the beach and clambered on board her. Two of the brutes were Wolf-beasts, and came forward with quivering nostrils and glittering eyes; the third was the horrible nondescript of bear and bull. When I saw them approaching those wretched remains, heard them snarling at one another and caught the gleam of their teeth, a frantic horror succeeded my repulsion. I turned my back upon them, struck the lug and began paddling out to sea. I could not bring myself to look behind me.
As I stood next to the boat, three of the Beasts came sneaking out of the bushes and sniffing my way. A wave of disgust hit me. I pushed the little boat down the beach and climbed on board. Two of the creatures were Wolf-beasts, coming closer with twitching nostrils and shining eyes; the third was the terrifying mix of bear and bull. When I saw them approaching those unfortunate remains, heard them growling at each other, and caught a glimpse of their teeth, a panic overtook my disgust. I turned away from them, pulled the oar, and started paddling out to sea. I couldn’t bring myself to look back.
I lay, however, between the reef and the island that night, and the next morning went round to the stream and filled the empty keg aboard with water. Then, with such patience as I could command, I collected a quantity of fruit, and waylaid and killed two rabbits with my last three cartridges. While I was doing this I left the boat moored to an inward projection of the reef, for fear of the Beast People.
I stayed there between the reef and the island that night, and the next morning, I went over to the stream and filled the empty keg on the boat with water. Then, with all the patience I could muster, I gathered a bunch of fruit and managed to catch and kill two rabbits with my last three bullets. While I was doing this, I kept the boat tied to a spot on the reef to avoid the Beast People.
XXII.
THE MAN ALONE.
In the evening I started, and drove out to sea before a gentle wind from the southwest, slowly, steadily; and the island grew smaller and smaller, and the lank spire of smoke dwindled to a finer and finer line against the hot sunset. The ocean rose up around me, hiding that low, dark patch from my eyes. The daylight, the trailing glory of the sun, went streaming out of the sky, was drawn aside like some luminous curtain, and at last I looked into the blue gulf of immensity which the sunshine hides, and saw the floating hosts of the stars. The sea was silent, the sky was silent. I was alone with the night and silence.
In the evening, I set out and sailed away from the island, carried by a gentle southwest breeze. The island gradually shrank until it was just a small speck, and the thin column of smoke faded into a finer line against the warm sunset. The ocean rose around me, blocking my view of that low, dark patch. Daylight, the last glow of the sun, streamed out of the sky like a luminous curtain. Finally, I gazed into the vast blue emptiness that the sunshine conceals and saw the countless stars floating above. The sea was quiet, the sky was quiet. I was alone with the night and the silence.
So I drifted for three days, eating and drinking sparingly, and meditating upon all that had happened to me,—not desiring very greatly then to see men again. One unclean rag was about me, my hair a black tangle: no doubt my discoverers thought me a madman.
So I floated for three days, eating and drinking a little, and reflecting on everything that had happened to me—not really wanting to see people again. I was dressed in a dirty rag, my hair a messy black tangle: my rescuers probably thought I was crazy.
It is strange, but I felt no desire to return to mankind. I was only glad to be quit of the foulness of the Beast People. And on the third day I was picked up by a brig from Apia to San Francisco. Neither the captain nor the mate would believe my story, judging that solitude and danger had made me mad; and fearing their opinion might be that of others, I refrained from telling my adventure further, and professed to recall nothing that had happened to me between the loss of the Lady Vain and the time when I was picked up again,—the space of a year.
It’s strange, but I didn’t want to go back to people. I was just relieved to be free of the disgusting Beast People. On the third day, I was rescued by a ship from Apia to San Francisco. Neither the captain nor the first mate believed my story, thinking that being alone and in danger had driven me crazy; and worried that others might feel the same way, I stopped sharing my experience and pretended I couldn’t remember anything that had happened to me between the loss of the Lady Vain and the time I was rescued again—a whole year.
I had to act with the utmost circumspection to save myself from the suspicion of insanity. My memory of the Law, of the two dead sailors, of the ambuscades of the darkness, of the body in the canebrake, haunted me; and, unnatural as it seems, with my return to mankind came, instead of that confidence and sympathy I had expected, a strange enhancement of the uncertainty and dread I had experienced during my stay upon the island. No one would believe me; I was almost as queer to men as I had been to the Beast People. I may have caught something of the natural wildness of my companions. They say that terror is a disease, and anyhow I can witness that for several years now a restless fear has dwelt in my mind,—such a restless fear as a half-tamed lion cub may feel.
I had to be extremely careful to avoid being suspected of madness. My memories of the Law, the two dead sailors, the traps of the darkness, and the body in the thick reeds haunted me. And, as strange as it seems, when I returned to people, instead of the confidence and understanding I expected, I felt an increased sense of uncertainty and fear that I had experienced while on the island. No one would believe me; I was almost as odd to humans as I had been to the Beast People. I might have picked up some of the natural wildness of my companions. They say that terror is a sort of disease, and either way, I can attest that for several years now, a restless fear has lived in my mind—like the uneasy fear that a half-tamed lion cub might feel.
My trouble took the strangest form. I could not persuade myself that the men and women I met were not also another Beast People, animals half wrought into the outward image of human souls, and that they would presently begin to revert,—to show first this bestial mark and then that. But I have confided my case to a strangely able man,—a man who had known Moreau, and seemed half to credit my story; a mental specialist,—and he has helped me mightily, though I do not expect that the terror of that island will ever altogether leave me. At most times it lies far in the back of my mind, a mere distant cloud, a memory, and a faint distrust; but there are times when the little cloud spreads until it obscures the whole sky. Then I look about me at my fellow-men; and I go in fear. I see faces, keen and bright; others dull or dangerous; others, unsteady, insincere,—none that have the calm authority of a reasonable soul. I feel as though the animal was surging up through them; that presently the degradation of the Islanders will be played over again on a larger scale. I know this is an illusion; that these seeming men and women about me are indeed men and women,—men and women for ever, perfectly reasonable creatures, full of human desires and tender solicitude, emancipated from instinct and the slaves of no fantastic Law,—beings altogether different from the Beast Folk. Yet I shrink from them, from their curious glances, their inquiries and assistance, and long to be away from them and alone. For that reason I live near the broad free downland, and can escape thither when this shadow is over my soul; and very sweet is the empty downland then, under the wind-swept sky.
My trouble took the strangest form. I couldn’t convince myself that the men and women I met weren’t just another version of the Beast People, beings partially transformed into the outer appearance of human souls, and that they wouldn’t soon start to revert—first showing this bestial trait and then that one. But I’ve shared my situation with a surprisingly capable man—a man who knew Moreau and seemed somewhat to believe my story; a mental health specialist—and he has helped me a lot, though I don’t expect the fear from that island to ever fully leave me. Most of the time, it sits far back in my mind, just a distant cloud, a memory, and a slight distrust; but there are moments when that little cloud spreads until it blocks out the entire sky. Then I look around at my fellow humans, and I feel afraid. I see faces, sharp and bright; others dull or threatening; others, shaky, insincere—none of them have the calm authority of a rational soul. I feel as if the animal nature is surging up through them; that soon the degradation of the Islanders will play out again on a larger scale. I know this is just my imagination; that these seeming men and women around me are indeed men and women—men and women forever, completely rational beings filled with human desires and genuine compassion, freed from instinct and not bound by any bizarre law—beings entirely different from the Beast Folk. Yet I shrink away from them, from their curious looks, their questions and help, and long to be away from them and alone. That’s why I live near the wide open downland, so I can escape there when this shadow looms over my soul; and it’s incredibly comforting to be in the empty downland then, under the wind-swept sky.
When I lived in London the horror was well-nigh insupportable. I could not get away from men: their voices came through windows; locked doors were flimsy safeguards. I would go out into the streets to fight with my delusion, and prowling women would mew after me; furtive, craving men glance jealously at me; weary, pale workers go coughing by me with tired eyes and eager paces, like wounded deer dripping blood; old people, bent and dull, pass murmuring to themselves; and, all unheeding, a ragged tail of gibing children. Then I would turn aside into some chapel,—and even there, such was my disturbance, it seemed that the preacher gibbered “Big Thinks,” even as the Ape-man had done; or into some library, and there the intent faces over the books seemed but patient creatures waiting for prey. Particularly nauseous were the blank, expressionless faces of people in trains and omnibuses; they seemed no more my fellow-creatures than dead bodies would be, so that I did not dare to travel unless I was assured of being alone. And even it seemed that I too was not a reasonable creature, but only an animal tormented with some strange disorder in its brain which sent it to wander alone, like a sheep stricken with gid.
When I lived in London, the horror was almost unbearable. I couldn't escape from people: their voices came through the windows; locked doors offered little protection. I'd go out into the streets to battle my delusions, while lurking women would call out to me; sneaky, longing men would glance at me with jealousy; tired, pale workers would pass by, coughing, their eyes worn and eager, like wounded deer bleeding; old folks, bent and dull, would shuffle by murmuring to themselves; and, totally oblivious, a ragtag group of mocking children would follow. Then I'd turn into some chapel—and even there, I was so disturbed that the preacher seemed to be jabbering nonsense, just like the Ape-man had; or I'd go into a library, where the focused faces over the books looked like patient predators waiting for their next meal. The blank, expressionless faces of people on trains and buses were particularly sickening; they felt as distant to me as corpses, making me hesitant to travel unless I knew I'd be alone. It also felt like I wasn't a rational being anymore, but just an animal suffering from some strange disorder in its brain that made me wander alone, like a sheep infected with gid.
This is a mood, however, that comes to me now, I thank God, more rarely. I have withdrawn myself from the confusion of cities and multitudes, and spend my days surrounded by wise books,—bright windows in this life of ours, lit by the shining souls of men. I see few strangers, and have but a small household. My days I devote to reading and to experiments in chemistry, and I spend many of the clear nights in the study of astronomy. There is—though I do not know how there is or why there is—a sense of infinite peace and protection in the glittering hosts of heaven. There it must be, I think, in the vast and eternal laws of matter, and not in the daily cares and sins and troubles of men, that whatever is more than animal within us must find its solace and its hope. I hope, or I could not live.
This is a feeling that I experience less often now, thank God. I’ve distanced myself from the chaos of cities and crowds, spending my days surrounded by wise books—shining windows in this life of ours, illuminated by the brilliant minds of people. I meet few strangers and have only a small household. I dedicate my days to reading and conducting chemistry experiments, and I spend many clear nights studying astronomy. There is—though I can’t explain how or why—a sense of infinite peace and protection in the sparkling stars above. I believe it must lie, I think, in the vast and eternal laws of matter, rather than in the daily worries, sins, and troubles of people, that whatever is more than animal within us finds its comfort and its hope. I hope, or I couldn’t go on.
And so, in hope and solitude, my story ends.
And so, with hope and in solitude, my story comes to an end.
EDWARD PRENDICK.
EDWARD PRENDICK.
NOTE.
Note.
The substance of the chapter entitled “Doctor Moreau explains,” which contains the essential idea of the story, appeared as a middle article in the Saturday Review in January, 1895. This is the only portion of this story that has been previously published, and it has been entirely recast to adapt it to the narrative form.
The main part of the chapter titled “Doctor Moreau explains,” which contains the key concept of the story, was published as a middle article in the Saturday Review in January 1895. This is the only section of the story that has been published before, and it has been completely rewritten to fit the narrative style.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!